#sex with men has to be in exchange for something he can't just want it on its own

[fascinationstreetmp3]

I have what you're looking for. High quality. Befitting a man of my tastes. I have a room over on Divisadero, not too far a walk.

[enbyenvy666]

i just can't

𓍊𓋼𓍊𓋼𓍊

𓍊𓋼𓍊𓋼𓍊

based on something i discovered about myself recently 🤭

CONTENT WARNINGS - 18+ MDNI, gn!reader x various, vibrator, reader takes medication (brief implication of poor mental health), reader has trouble coming, no beta we die like men w/c - 0.4k

“I told you, I can’t cum.”

It felt like it was the umpteenth you had to repeat yourself. You loved your partner, you truly did, and you knew he was coming from a good place when he asked you if you finished. He just wanted you to feel as good as you made him, but you couldn’t through no fault of your own. It was a medication you had taken for years, one of the side effects being the inability to orgasm. Sure, it was frustrating at times but it was a necessary evil in exchange for better mental health.

“Are you sure?” He would ask again, already reaching down to touch between your thighs. 

“Yes, I’m sure,” you would always respond, silencing his next argument with a kiss. “You still made me feel amazing baby.”

It was always sweet of him to try, you had rubbed yourself raw many times before, but it was all in vain. That was until he came home and proudly presented a vibrator. It was shaped like a long bullet and hot pink in colour, by twisting the bottom of it the vibrations became stronger, and despite its simplistic design, the way it strongly buzzed in your hand had you impressed. 

Eager to use it, he quickly had you on the bed, naked and moaning. The stretch of his cock had a familiar feeling burning inside you, but you never wanted him to stop. He almost got lost in the moment, fucking into your tight hole and savouring your sweet whimpers made him forget his goal. On the lowest setting, he ran the vibrator over your nipples, giving you a taste of what was to come—down your belly and between your thighs, touching it to every sensitive spot on your sex.

Every jolt of pleasure the toy sent through you had your back arching, tightening around his fat cock still thrusting inside your slick hole. Feeling you squeeze him particularly tight, he held the vibrator on that bundle of nerves that had you breathless, nails clawing down his back. Before you even realised what had happened, you were crying his name as your body tensed and legs shook, feeling as if something in your core snapped and released, your body now sticky with your cum.

His hips stilled, still balls deep inside your guts, and drew the vibrator away, staring down at you with wide eyes. Your eyes were equally as wide, panting to catch your breath. His lips stretched into a smirk, keeping his eyes locked with yours and he turned the vibrator up, bringing it back between your legs. 

It was time to make up for all those years. 

𓍊𓋼𓆏𓋼𓍊 Katsuki Bakugo, Eijiro Kirishima, Izuku Midoriya, Dabi, Hawks, Shota Aizawa, Shoto Todoroki, Lucifer (OM), Satan (OM), Mammon (OM), Solomon (OM), Diavolo (OM), Lucifer Morningstar (HH), Asmodeus (HB)

[star-suh]

Blackmail

Kim Mingyu x Male Reader

cw: top mingyu, rough sex, blackmailing, mingyu is a father as if he has a kid and a wife and an asshole too, toxic masculinity(?) is just a comment mingyu says),cheating, y/n is a closeted gay, car sex, feminization, unprotected sex, tummy bulge.

an: so i finally could finish this but my perfectionism is telling that could've been better lol.

—

y/n is a teacher at the local high school and one of his students is a pain in the ass, not paying attention, throwing paper balls, bothering his classmates. one day fed up with this, y/n scolds him "hey you brat, what are you doing?. you think just because your parents have money you can do whatever you want?", "hell yeah" the bastard replied cockily. y/n just laughed and rolled his eyes "you're a typical daddy and mommy's boy hiding insecurities behind all that money… so i ask you to leave the classroom and go to the principal. oh and you can't come back to class until your parents come do you hear me?" yelling that last one part. the boy told that to his parents overexaggerating things so they can 'punish' the teacher. mingyu, the dad, decided to investigate about him and use that information as a way to blackmail him, he found out that y/n frequents a gay bar and after that he always leaves with a man to a motel.

"hello mr. kim" welcomed the teacher "i told you to come here to talk about your son's behavior. he's very disrespectful towards me and his classmates and that's not ok" mingyu was just listening to everything with a smirk on his face and his arms crossed "that's all?" he laughs "here mr. y/n" mingyu handles an envelope to y/n he opens it and it's full of pics of him with men and there's even a flash drive "your blowing skills are good mr. y/n how much do you think this would cost?" he asks tapping the object.

"please don't spread these pics anywhere.. i beg" said the teacher scared "i won't say something to your son ever again.. or… or if you want i can leave the school ye-yeah that's it i'm quitting the job here just… just destroy this pics please" y/n grabbed the man by the hands "why you're so worried about this? you could be a good star in the porn world". "no one knows about it" y/n lowered his head "please… no one needs to know this…" his hands were shaking trying to convince mingyu. "so you'll do everything i want right?" mingyu tapped his chin with his fingers "listen i will talk to my son and tell him to behave a little more but in exchange you have to met me tomorrow night, give me your number i'll send you the address later" mingyu winks and leaves…

y/n was now sitting besides mingyu in his car, "so what do you want me to do?" asked a sad y/n, mingyu passed his phone to y/n in where his video was playing "watching that video got me so fucking hard" he palmed the growing bulge on his pants he then unzipped it and pull his cock out "i want to feel that pretty mouth of yours around my cock too. suck it" he whispered guiding y/n towards his cock, "fuck so wet and warm" grunted mingyu, y/n started to feel dizzy smelling mingyu's musky cock. "such a perfect cock" muttered y/n worshiping every vein, the thick shaft, the size of it, "look at you, I thought you would put on a fight but you already gave in to me. pathetic bitch" laughed the rich man who started to mouthfuck y/n at a harsh pace.

some minutes have passed and mingyu's cock was dripping with y/n's thick saliva, mingyu stopped y/n from sucking his balls "c'mon let's go to the back seats" there mingyu discarded his pants and leaned on his back "let me taste that used pussy" y/n obeyed an accommodate himself in a 69 position so he can keep sucking mingyu while he eat his ass out. mingyu started with doing circles with his fingers on y/n's rim, then spat on it and introduced the first finger "mmh is indeed warm" then he introduces a second finger.. the third and lasty a fourth one all of them knuckles deep going in and out "i'm started to get why everyone on that bar wants this pussy is so fucking tight. more than my wife's" mentioned mingyu, "hngh" moaned y/n with his mouth full of cock. grabbing him by the waist mingyu lifted y/n and started to eat his ass enjoying how it clenchez every time he introduces his tongue "such a tasty manpussy"...

mingyu groped y/n's chest and started playing with his nipples, tweaking and pinching them to get those pretty moans out of y/n's mouth then used his mouth to lick and bite them 'he's moaning a lot… i guess this is a sensitive part for him… kinda like it' thought mingyu.

now tapping his cock's head on y/n's clenching hole mingyu was getting ready to pound him "please wait… use a condom i've never done it without one" pleaded y/n, "fuck off you're not the one in charge here i'm gonna breed your manpussy you like it or not" mingyu grunted putting the cock's tip already inside "that also means that i'm gonna mark this pussy as mine" an in one thrust he put it all at once forming a bulge on y/n's lower tummy "woah look at that" he laughed "you're took it balls deep not like my wife she can barely take half of it" he whispered that last part licking a stripe from y/n's nipple to his ear. both stayed like that for a moment until mingyu started to move every thrust being harsher than the last one "please be more gentle" squirmed y/n pressing his hand against mingyu's stomach trying to stop him but he quit it "don't be boring dude, you're a man just endure it and let me enjoy your pussy" he then pulls out and spat on his shaft and sucked y/n's hole introducing his cock right after repeating the action during some minutes.

"tell me how it feels" demanded mingyu putting his hand around y/n's neck, applying some pressure and moving his hips quite gently to make y/n feel good "it's sooo big… it feels so good how it stretches me… i like.. i like how it is throbbing inside me… can't wait to feel your cum" that's when mingyu realized y/n was already his. "so you want my cum inside you that bad huh?. what a whore. then be my side pussy and i'm gonna pump you up every day with my warm sperm" a dizzy y/n just kissed mingyu as a way to said yes, he was desperate, mingyu is making him feel things no one ever has. y/n knew what he was doing was wrong but the pleasure was immense… he just wanted more and more.

mingyu was now fucking y/n in a quite uncomfortable doggy style position pressing the bottom's head against the window with his hand, traces of saliva and sweat being smeared in the glass everytime mingyu thrusted harshly. with a loud grunt and a last hard thrust mingyu came inside y/n “don't you dare to waste any drop you whore. keep it all inside your pussy” the top rode his high with a couple of last thrusts.

he pulls out and start using his fingers to scoop the cum and put it back inside the gaping hole, savouring the delicious wet sounds “you have a taste pussy professor. glad it's all mine now… right?” mingyu licked his ear waiting for his response, “yeah” it's the only thing that comes out of y/n's mouth, his tired self just enjoying mingyu's breath ghosting over his neck. “good boy” mi gyu added kissing his forehead and then driving towards a hotel.

the next day y/n woke up in a hotel room, his lower back in so much pain with a note on his side that reads a number that y/n calls “hello?”, “good morning slut” mingyu's sexy voice answers “i have some news for you… i won't spread these pictures of you but in exchange i want to keep fucking your pussy, my wife's it's not as thight as yours and also i can breed you as much as i want. so… deal?” y/n hesitates but eventually responds “...deal” hanging up the call while gathering his things to go home. on the other side of the call mingyu just laughs and lick his lips while driving towards his job.

[lamnwar]

Rivals in bed // Aomine Daiki x Fem!Reader x Kagami Taiga

MDNI 18+ knb kinktober entry!!

A/N: I can't even say I was horny writing that, I was just being a FREAK (I desperately need to be stucked between aokaga I'm beggiiiing)

Context: You've got a masterplan for your two hot friends and they're clearly not prepared for any of it.

Warnings: Threesome, nipple play, blowjob, pussy eating, double penetration (includes anal), rough sex, multiple orgasms, that's all I think?

For as long as you’ve known Daiki Aomine, he’s always been all fussy when you bring up your long-time friend Taiga. Well, it could be a lot of things, really. You’re well aware that they were rivals during their high school basketball days, but that was years ago so surely Daiki has grown out of it, right? Right?

Well, that’s merely the beginning of it. You know for a fact that all this attitude when you bring up the red head is a screen of smoke, truly, because deep down he does like him to a certain extent. But as if being rivals on the court isn’t enough, he can clearly see the way you are with Taiga. You don’t hide it at all, with your giggles and touchiness, or the way you always sit so close to him. He may not be the brightest man, but Daiki can be observant when he wants to. So, he never hesitates to retaliate in his own ways – the hands on your waist, or the not-so-subtle kisses on your neck. Yeah, it’s not like Daiki at all to let Taiga win.

Not on the court, not with you.

And what about you, in all that? That is the question that neither of these clueless men has ever asked. Unbeknownst to them, that situation might be the best entertainment you’ve ever had. There’s something thrilling with watching this rooster fight, two men who ravel in confronting each other because they have yet to understand that there is no stronger one. They can beg you to choose one of them, but you’d be stupid to. Objectively speaking Daiki and Taiga might be the hottest guys you know, so there’s no logical reason for you to opt out of a situation where you can have both all for you.

It can all be read in the sly smile you sport on your face on this week’s movie night, with your head on one’s shoulder and your legs resting on the other’s lap. You shamelessly tempt the both of them, with that tight tank top that you know Daiki loves to see you in, and the cutest shorts that Taiga chose for you that one time you took him shopping. It can make you laugh, knowing that you’ve got both wrapped around your fingers, waiting impatiently to know which one of them will win you over – and really, the answer is none and both at the same time. Not everything is a competition, that is one fact that can hardly be comprehended by these two thick heads. Yet, here they are, minds occupied by the same thought: who will you choose to fuck, at last?

And once again, the answer is quite simple. It all starts with your soft kisses on Daiki’s neck, making him purr like an animal in need, while you feel Taiga’s grasp on your thigh tighten almost painfully as he watches your exchanges with his rival. How can he sit quietly and let those hands that aren’t his roam your sides and hug your waist?

“Fuck, get a room you two” he groans, his annoyance blatant in his tone.

You chuckle, your feet caressing his thigh with the kind of softness that confuses him. He’s truly baffled by your every move – you want him, yet you don’t. Always lighting a fire in the pit of his stomach but never letting the flames consume all of him. For a man so used to being the in control, it is fairly unsettling to find himself in such predicament. But god, you are such a hot thing that he cannot retreat and let it go.

“What’s that, Taiga? Don’t be jealous” you laugh softly. “I have enough lovin’ for the both of you.”

“Not sharing you with that doofus” Daiki clicks his tongue, which amuses you even more.

You lean away from both, a playful pout painted on your pretty face. How can they not get aroused by such a succubus? Eyes innocent, safe for the mischievous glint in them – it feels like a sin to stare into them, but they both can’t help it. It’s an ache that trails their entire body, all the way to their cocks that just need to feel you, even if it’s just once.

“What if I want you both? Can’t you even do it for me?”

Fuck. You know how to play your cards well, because that’s the one thing that can get both of them to put their egos aside and fold already. It’s almost pitiful how easy you get them to eat right in the palm of your hands, making them puppets that you toy with at your whim. For you? Shit, for you, they’d even jump from a bridge.

“You… you mean a threesome?” asks the red-haired man with a slight blush on his face.

“Uh-huh”, you nod, the sweetest smile on your lips, “call me greedy but there’s nothing that I want more than my two favourite boys.”

“You’re a freak, doll!”

Daiki’s laugh echoes around the room, the grin on his face being anything but a good omen. You’ve figured that he’d be the one who’d be more willing to agree to your plan. From time to time, he only thinks with his dick; and his dick has been in probation for so long waiting for you. So yeah, fuck that, he will have a threesome with his longtime rival if that means he finally gets a taste of you.

“Think of it as a compliment” you point, settling back between the two Adonis. “I literally can’t think of any other guys I want just as much as you two.”

“That’s insane…” Taiga lets out a sigh, but that doesn’t stop you.

You’ve known him long enough to know that the intention is there, and honestly, it was only going to take that long before someone, at last, tap into his freakiest side. It only takes your pretty face and your sweet voice in his ear to work the magic. Kisses at the corner of his lips when you purr your spell.

“Say what you will, I know the idea makes you hard.”

He can’t bother to deny it – he’s been longing for you, so much that the little that you give him is way too much already. You feel your clit ache at the sight of the tent in his loose pants, and it gets worse when you look back at the dark-skinned beauty that stares at you with a carnal smile. He is a hungry man, and you are the meal he’s been waiting for like a man starving.

Here you are, letting your lips do all the convincing with Taiga. He can’t help but fall for your kisses, the taste of your tongue against his. He’s been waiting for so long just to get that much, strong body pushing you back against Daiki. You groan, falling against his toned chest as his hands go straight to your breasts.

“Fuck…”

You’re a dream, truly. The best tits he’s ever touched, soft and warm in his hold. Head buried in the crook of your neck as he gropes you shamelessly, while another man messily makes out with you. You let out a giggle, euphoric from the scene. That might be the result of months of work, trying to get them both so deep into you that they cannot refuse you a thing. Isn’t that the summum of pleasure, being nestled between two men that crave you like flowers crave the sun and rivers crave the rain?

You can’t help the moan that leaves your throat when Daiki tugs at your nipples, his malicious fingers having found the route to your sensitive buds; and feeling Taiga’s erection press against your thigh doesn’t help either. You can only lay back and let them have their fun. Two pairs of hands that roam your body in full worship, taking in every inch, every curve. You grind back against them, panties soaked from the god-sent feeling of two dicks poking at you.

“Babe, you’re making me so fucking hard I might just come from seeing you” you hear a grunt in your ear.

You laugh, taking in the compliment. Who would have thought that it can be so easy to make them fall? You’re amused, shamelessly expressing your joy as Daiki pulls your top over your breasts, letting his hands squeeze and tease them as if he’s never touched a woman before. But what really gets you is Taiga’s hungry mouth, previously on your neck and now wrapped around your nipple to give it a hard suck. You gasp, surprised to even see your body being so sensitive. Daiki sucks his teeth, one of his hands leaving your breast to find the other man’s face.

“D’you really gotta take what’s mine?”

“Like you got all rights reserved on her tits.”

“Should I pity you? Even your dumbass knows it’ll take nothing from me to make her come.”

You sit there, stuck in another one of their childish dispute – although this one might be a new one. You can’t place in any word, watching them fight while they touch you, body squirming and mind confused.

“Bet your ass, idiot” groans Taiga. “I’ll make her come first.”

“You fucking…” strong hands hoist you up by the waist, and before you can even figure what is happening, you find yourself thrown other the basketball player’ shoulder as his rival trails behind you. “Game on, but just know that you can’t beat me on that field.”

You’re thrown on your bed, the two men rushing to strip in an almost comical way before they come back to you. Taiga’s fingers hook in the waistband of your shorts, pulling them down after you give him an eager nod. He watches as you give them the delicious sight of your pussy in those pretty panties, a visible wet spot at the centre.

“Drenched already? That’s sweet.” He chuckles, kissing the shell of your ear as curious fingers run across the spot. “Say, I did that to you?”

You hear a cackle beside you, eyes meeting Daiki’s cock before you get them to look at his face.

“That’s my doing, yeah.”

“Actually – “

Your sentence is cut short by the feeling of the fresh air against your pussy, making you realise that you’ve been discarded of your panties. You look between your legs, finding Taiga’s cheek squished against the plump of your thigh while he looks at your cunt. Gorgeous, he thinks, watching your honey-soaked folds, and that cute hole that begs for some touch.

“Say that you want me to eat you out.”

You nod without hesitation, huffing out an impatient “yeah”, to which he laughs softly. As if it’s not enough that you are the most beautiful and sexy being he’s ever encountered, you have to be the cutest too. You bite your lip, his hot breath fanning over your erected clitoris. Prayers run through your mind for time to pass at once, and let you feel his mouth against your cunt. The first stroke of his tongue makes your eyelashes flutter, head thrown back to meet Daiki again.

“Say you wanna suck my cock, too.”

Damn. How can you say overwise and don’t lie? Your eyes roam over his length, and you find yourself almost salivating at the sight of what might be the biggest dick you’ve ever seen. Thick and long, so fucking hard that it feels immoral not to take care of it.

“Of course I do” you mewl, your hand finding its way to his shaft.

Your caresses are torturous, yet so divine. He swears, unconsciously pushing his hips closer to your face. Your giggles fall on his angry tip, just a mere second before you wrap your lips around it. He swears, pushing into your mouth as slowly as he can, but hell, Daiki Aomine has never been a patient man.

You groan, the movements of your tongue being mirrored by Taiga’s between your leg. You can’t concentrate on either – partly drunk on the taste of the blue-haired man’s cock and partly melting under the red-haired man’s tongue. It’s insane and overwhelming, burying Taiga’s face further in your cunt so he can quench his thirst with your nectar, all while you drool on Daiki’s dick.

You make a mess, saliva dripping down your chin and arousal dripping down your thighs. Taiga can’t even feel a thing except your exquisite taste on his tastebuds and the pain of his erection in his boxers. Oh, how he wishes to get his cock so deep into you that it’s impossible to pull out. It doesn’t help when you squirm and whimper, unable to restrain your upcoming orgasm. He groans against your cunt, sucking on your clit to take you where he wants you to go.

“Fuck! Ah…” you mumble around Daiki’s cock, making him twitch in your mouth.

There’s a blank in your mind for a few seconds, and next thing you know, you’re swallowing a load of cum while you try to get your pussy away from the starving man between your legs.

“D’you come for me? Shit, too soon. I wanna feast on that pussy” Taiga grunts, reluctantly leaving the comfort of being between your legs.

Daiki chuckles, pulling his dick out of your mouth. It’s a drunk laugh, one that doesn’t find any justification. He surprises himself with how much he’s let out down your throat, but nothing amazes him more than you.

“Sweet mouth” he coos, leaving a kiss on your swollen lips, “she’s a swallower, huh?”

Taiga scoffs, finding a land of agreement with his rival. There is no doubt that you are a special one. Your taste lingers on his tongue, a drug that he already craves but he has no choice but to hold back to let you get over your orgasm. You face is a whiteboard on which your sensations write their names.

Pleasure. Desire. Overwhelmed. Aroused. Euphoric. Hungry. Desperate. Please, for fuck’s sake, can they dick you down already?!

You whimper needily the moment Taiga finally leaves his underwear to lay somewhere on the floor of your room, giving you a full view of what God gifted him with. It’s longer than Daiki’s, maybe not as thick, but surely monstruous. Enough to make both your mouth and your cunt salivate. You are high on your lust, hands stroking him as you look between them both.

“Say what you wanna Taiga, but I’m craving that pussy more than you ever can.”

“Fuck off” he grunts when you run your thumb over his tip, “either way we gotta find a way for this to work.”

The other man hums in agreement, his eyebrows furrowed as he seems deep in thoughts. To be fair, he’s never found himself in a situation where he has to share a pussy with another guy, let alone his biggest competitor. For all he cares, he’ll take you right here and now and have things go his way. But this isn’t about him, no, it’s about you. He can see clearly in your eyes that you want both of them to fill you up, and it’ll be incredibly selfish to ask you to choose.

“Can you take both, pretty?” he asks, tilting his face towards his.

The attentive look in his eyes takes you aback – he’s never looked so considerate, yet you can’t help but curse at yourself. Surely, in other circumstances, you would have replied yes to his question. But you have to face the fact that these two have the biggest dicks you’ve ever seen, and it’ll be insane to even try to take both at the same time.

“No…” you shake your head with a pout, “but I have another hole, don’t I?”

Your response gets the two men to exchange a startled look. Have they heard you well? But there is no denying it, you look all serious about this. An incredulous laugh leaves Taiga’s lips as he looks at your face.

“No shit… I’ve always wanted that ass of yours.” He chuckles, fingers running through your hair tenderly. “You sure about that?”

“Yeah. I can take it, not my first time.”

“Hm, I bet it isn’t.”

They smile at you, before you find yourself flipped to your stomach. You’re lost for a minute, wondering what’s going on before you look over your shoulder, finding them both looking at your ass. It is, indeed, a tempting sight. Those cheeks so plump, and that tight little hole that glistens from your arousal that has dripped down to it. It’s so tempting, that it feels like a blessing that you’ve even brought the subject on the table.

“Can I? Gotta prep you if you’re gonna take either of us there.”

“Please…”

Your begging doesn’t happen in vain, as you feel a thick finger slowly push past the rim of your hole, the sensation foreign yet familiar. It’s a particular sting that progressively fades to pleasure, making your back arch and your ass push back to meet the finger that thrusts into you.

“You have lube, pretty?”

You nod, pointing to your bedside table so Daiki can get the bottle out. It’s all a daze before you find yourself lifted on the man’s body, Taiga settling behind you. Two hard and leaking cocks pressed against each of your holes, waiting for the opportunity to push inside of you and make you feel good. You used to be the one making all the decisions, yet here you are one the verge of begging for any of them to stick it in. Your desperate sighs don’t fall on deaf ears, the kisses on your face and on your back easing you up before you finally feel Daiki’s tip push between your folds.

“Ngh! Fuck…”

His moves are languid and slow, the harsh grip of his hands on your hips driving you insane. He can’t help but dig deeper in your tight walls, just so he can see your tits jiggle in his face as you take him. You gasp, your pleasure multiplied when you feel Taiga’s lube covered dick at your other entrance, painfully teasing. You whine, need tainting all your sweet noises and it doesn’t take long before he finally fills your tight hole, watching you moan like a slut from the inches he’s been giving you.

Here you are, both holes stretched like they’ve never been before, as they both ram into you in a lewd song of groans and moans. You are losing your mind, fantasies that you’ve been having for months around your two friends finally unfolding in a reality that feels way better than you could have imagined. Your sweat dripping on Daiki’s skin while Taiga’s hot breath kisses your nape.

“Fuck that Daiki, I’m gonna fill her up” you hear the red-haired man groan behind you.

“Jesus, you’re not the only one… shit, pussy too good…”

“Yeah! Please… want you to come inside of me.”

Your shameless mewl is almost all it takes to bring them both over the edge. You can feel yourself on the brink of explosion, your body aching so good that you might pass out from it. You are properly fucked, impaled on two of the best dicks to ever exist. Meanwhile, it’s a race to who gets to fill you with cum the fastest. You’re quickly washed over by a mind-blowing orgasm, mind lost in an intoxicating fume of lust. You can barely process it that their thrusts become messier. You are squished between their bodies, crying their names when they finally burst inside of you.

The moment is followed by a silence that is only bothered by your tired pants. The moment they pull out leaves you feeling empty all of the sudden. But your heart is quickly filled when they pull you in their arms, sweet caresses to your overworked body as praises fall in your ear.

“So... who won this one?” one of them asks.

You laugh tiredly, leaving two slaps on both of their chests.

“I did, dumbasses.”

[fuckyeahisawthat]

Have a snippet from the mutual pining while fucking scenario, before the fucking actually starts. This is in the early years of the time jump between 1.03 and 1.04.

He notices the red-purple bruise under the hinge of his jaw while he's checking his tie in the mirror. Ah.

He usually insists on no marks in places that can be seen. Not out of shame. Maybe it had started out that way, years ago, but these days he just likes the thrill of having something private, a part of his life no one else can access.

His partners are usually more obedient, but this guy had gotten a bit carried away. And he did have a very nice mouth.

He considers covering it. But then, why should he? He's just going to the lab. Jayce probably won't even notice.

Jayce notices immediately.

Jayce joins him at the lab bench with two cups of tea: a first one for himself, and a fresh one for Viktor, to replace the half-drunk one that's gone cold at his elbow while he tinkered with the Hexgate prototype.

He sees Jayce's gaze track immediately to the bruise, catches the flicker of an urge to touch before he contains it. "Are you okay? You've got--" He can see the pieces fall into place. "Oh! Oh. You were with someone last night."

"It has been known to happen," he says evenly.

"Oh! Hey, no, I mean-- Um. Good for you." He is an assiduous cataloger of Jayce Expressions, and Jayce's face is flicking through a truly astonishing array of them now.

He can't keep staring. The tiny, fiddly screws on the baseplate of the oscillator are a good distraction from whatever continues to happen on Jayce's face.

"So, um..." Jayce starts up again after a minute. "Are you, um...are you into them?" He is also an assiduous cataloger of Jayce Tones of Voice, but this one is indecipherable.

"It's not like that. It's just sex. We didn't even exchange names."

"Oh."

He sneaks a glance out of the corner of his eye at what Jayce's face is doing and that is...also indecipherable.

"Jayce. Surely you know that there are places where this happens."

"I've...never really thought about it before."

Of course he hasn't. Jayce enters a room and all heads turn to him. He's never had to go out of his way to find that kind of attention.

He goes back to focusing on the screws, and after another minute Jayce says, "Do you, um. Do that often?"

He could stop the conversation right here. If he tells Jayce this is none of his business he's sure he will never bring it up again. But...he is an assiduous cataloger of Jayce Tones of Voice. And Jayce's tone isn't judgment or disgust. It's curiosity.

"From time to time," he says. Whenever the skin hunger gets to be more than he can handle, or he can tell it will be the right distraction from pain.

"With strangers." Jayce still seems to be processing this as an unfamiliar concept.

"Yes."

"With men."

He's not quite sure how Jayce made that leap, but why lie? "Yes."

"Is that...safe?"

It's not the question he expected. "I have strategies in place to mitigate the risks."

Always pick men who want him to be in control, who will let him steer the interaction into something he can work with, positions that won't leave his leg screaming the next morning, or, if he's lucky, even betray it as a weakness at all. In the years since he realized that there were people who desired him, he's gotten increasingly good at picking out those kind of men, cultivated a persona that will draw them toward him: haughty, cold, expecting to be served; channeling every rich Piltie who ever looked down their nose at him; sitting draped on a couch in the kind of bar where these things happen, demanding someone go fetch him a drink, of which he will take only a few small sips before suggesting they get out of here. If he can get them interested before they notice the cane he can usually get what he wants.

"Oh," Jayce has said again.

"Is this different from how you thought of me?" Jayce certainly wouldn't be the first, and he wouldn't hold it against him.

"No! I mean, um, I haven't--" Jayce clears his throat abruptly. "Haven't thought of you, um, any...way."

He sneaks a glance at Jayce and he has color high on his cheeks, staring intently at the notes from yesterday's testing that Viktor knows he has already reviewed. Jayce is making a new face, one he's never seen before.

Huh. He'll have to file that away to turn over in his head later.

[scara-meow-che]

「 💭 」⠀no thoughts, just thinking vv hard about pervert! roommate! scara

cw. NSFW (MDNI), afab! reader, implied bimbo! reader, pervert! scara, roommate! scara, mean! scara, panty stealing, noncon filming, stalking, hints of breeding kink (of course, it's me), unprotected sex, allusions to marriage, implied baby trapping, nasty! scara because we know deep down he's like a virgin who gets drunk to the idea of pussy ♥︎

perv! roomie! scara who sheepishly sneaks inside your room, looking for this one laced (and used) underwear that he knew, by heart, you wore the other day. he has a motto to live on and it's "the fresher, the better." because right after stealing that one pair, he would take a quick sniff and immediately grow hard at how he whiffs the arousal that was left to stain the middle on your pair.

perv! roomie! scara who already has a collection of your missing underwear (when you asked if he may have seen some of it with that adorable flush on your face, he went to glare at you and scoffed as he scolded you from even thinking that he's a potential panty thief). he hates lying to such a pretty and innocent baby like you but he knew that it'd break your heart if you ever find out how bad he really is.

perv! roomie! scara who would wrap your used underwear around his leaky cock. just as the smooth silk slides up and down his throbbing cock, he immediately came as his body shook and his cock shoot his load to his clothed chest, his cheeks tinted beet red from how embarrassing it was for him to come so quickly but he promised that if he ever gets to fuck your cute little cunny, he would make sure he won't come as fast as he did.

perv! roomie! scara who would constantly keep tabs on your period. he doesn't want to be a creep but he also doesn't want to constantly be mean to you so he would try to buy you your pads if you ever run out and sometimes buy you chocolates whenever you're feeling so much pain from your cramps. you thought that he can be sweet in his own way but that's just a ploy to keep him updated on your cycle because he thinks it'd be useful and maybe he'd be able to get you pregnant one day.

perv! roomie! scara who would always keep an eye on you. if you ever leave for a night out with your friends, he'd either have your location on as he may have tweaked your device when you're pretty head was distracted by a piece of furniture he had recently bought for you (but you shouldn't know that he left a camera inside, just to keep you safe or so he thinks) or be discreet in following you around. more often than not, he would find himself tailing you to bars and have to fend off these bad men who'd just ruin and hurt a pretty little thing like you.

perv! roomie! scara who would have to teach you when you have a test coming up and your stupid pretty head just can't get a grasp on each note you've made based on the module you had to ask from your professors. he would help you, of course, as long as he gets something in exchange then he would do his best to make you ace your test and you wouldn't dare question it because he'd already helped you countless of times! so when he told you that you have to keep his cock warm and snug inside your tight cunny, his fingers gingerly rubbing circles on your already overstimulated clit, he'd ask you questions on each part of your module and would give your pussy a rough slap if you ever get it wrong. he would see how tears had glossed your eyes and your lipgloss couldn't even do its fucking job in keeping your lips moist when you're drooling a lot as he hastily thrust back and forth your tight and wet hole. don't worry, he would coo at how good you are if you ever get the question right and would reward you with a generous load of his cum!

perv! roomie! scara would sometimes throw in questions that don't have a concrete answer which often cause you to have your head pushed down the table as he fuck his needy cock inside your gaping and leaking hole. he just has to pin all the lessons inside your pretty little mind by fucking it all out! and!!! as promised! he didn't once come, not after he had you milking on his cock TWICE before he gets to pump you full of his seed. he would occasionally leave you at your desk to clean up, your pussy dripping so much of his cum while your legs just shake from the intensity of your orgasms. and, as planned, you would have a barely high score (that still needs some work if you ever want to graduate soo) so you have to ask your roommate for help again right? you wouldn't even get that score if not because of him!

perv! roomie! scara who finds it hard not to fuck the living daylights out of you whenever you'd prance around the apartment, wearing either a thin oversized shirt that gives him a view of your breasts or this lacy set that accentuates the curves of your ass. either way, once he'd put a ring on you, he would make sure that you don't have to wear anything of the sort! you always looked so pretty for him so no matter what you wear wouldn't change the fact that every time he gets back from work, he would have you bend on any surface of the house and fuck you full of his cum. if you ever spill his load, he'd make sure you clean it up because a good housewife knows how to keep the house clean!

perv! roomie! scara who would force you to take his cum if he hears you cry out how you don't want to be pregnant. he knows that you still have a future to look forward to but isn't a future with him better than what you have imagined all by yourself? he would have to take matters into his own hands and have you take load after load, frying your head with nothing but how good his cock feels inside you, coo at you at how good you'd look so full of his seeds and someday, a baby inside your tummy. of course, being so cockdrunk, you'd cry out how much you want to see that happening, smiling and giggling whenever he'd give you a gentle kiss once he heard you confess.

perv! roomie! scara who may not be the best when it comes to his emotions but he would make sure he gives you the future that you deserve! a future with you carrying his baby and being his lovely, pliant, stupid and sweet wife!

[spicyspiders]

HEYYY I love your fics I seriously can't count how many times I've reread them, anyway so like you/n (amab pls) he's a Sargeant in task force 141 and they really don't know much about him, like barely bits and pieces he's just a workaholic and doesn't talk with them much, also for his personality pls make him cold and like scary kinda anyway so price literally had to order him to join him and ghost for a drink at the bar and they were talking and somehow the conversation led became more of a sex talk, reader is a virgin btw like that man has never even had his first kiss (but like he knows how sex works n stuff) and when he told them they were both like in shock n shit anyway so after that both of them just made it their mission to change that, randomly calling reader to prices office n him and ghost are just there, wait it's a lil hard to explain so basically price pulls reader on his lap, and kisses him, and immediately after ghost kisses him, they start off with like maybe a handjob or a blow job for the reader, who's extremely sensitive mind you, fingering him for at least half an hour while he's just a whimpering mess, ghost ended up popping his cherry since price got the first kiss, literally just showering him with praise, def got overstimulated, crying from it and it's probably the first time they've seen him cry, maybe a bit of fluff at the end oh and for kinks like just a shit ton of praise, overstim, crying, nd if u wanna add anything else it's cool

so sorry I didn't realise how long this is but if you do it thank you so much (*´˘`*)♡

I’m glad you like them! Here’s 5k words of smut lol I hope you enjoy!

“What do you want to drink?” Price asked when the three of you step up to the bar. 

“Water.”

You looked over at Price and Ghost, waiting for them both to put in their orders. What you received in return was an unimpressed look from both men, the bartender even had a similar look on their face. 

With a roll of your eyes, you order something else, “Bud Light.”

“Glass or bottle?”

“Bottle.”

“Do you want to start a tab?” The bartender asks, you look over to Price and Ghost and watch Price nod. 

“No,” you responded before handing the bartender your card. 

You felt the two men stare holes into you as you signed the receipt. You didn’t wait for them to order, instead, you made your way to an empty table. 

“Why am I not surprised you picked the most secluded table?” Price asked. 

“Do you want to sit at the bar?” You asked Price. 

“No,” Ghost said, responding for Price. 

“Maybe the next time we go to the bar,” Price said, settling down on one side of the table. 

“There won’t be a next time,” you respond, watching as Ghost sat down beside his captain. 

“Why not?” Price asks, taking a slow sip of his drink. 

“Too many people,” you say, looking around the room, “they stare too much.”

“We just got here and you already have someone eyeing you down?” Price asked, craning his neck to try and see who was looking at you. 

“Stop,” you hiss, the hand around your bottle tightening.

Price and Ghost exchange a look before Price chuckles. 

“Well?” Ghost asks as Price takes another sip of his drink.

“Well, what?” You ask. You felt an itch in your hand that was wrapped around the bottle. It reminded you of that contagious feeling of watching someone yawn. 

“Are you going to go talk to them? Or better yet, let them talk to you?” Price asks. 

You lifted your bottle to take a sip of your beer. You looked away from Price as you thought over his words, noticing how one of the patrons at the bar quickly looked away after you made eye contact.

Not that you really needed to think it over, “no, and what do you mean let them talk to you?” 

“You are pretty scary,” Ghost responds, like it was the easiest question for him to answer. 

Price claps a hand on his shoulder, “and this is coming from the man whose code name is Ghost,” he said, pulling his hand away with a chuckle.

“I’m not scary,” you grumble. 

It went quiet at the table for a few moments as the three of you drank what you bought. You were nearly done with your beer by the time Price spoke again. You couldn’t help but roll your eyes, of course, he was the one to speak. 

“What would you even do?” He asks, his mouth curving up on one side. Your eyes followed the upturn of his mouth, taking in his slightly darkened cheeks. 

You knew what he was asking. Of course you knew, “what do you mean?” You asked, feigning innocence. 

It didn’t work, not that you were surprised. You haven’t felt innocent in a long time. At least, not in all aspects. 

Price’s smirk turns into a full on grin, and you wondered if the ruddy color in his cheeks were from the alcohol, or the topic he was trying to bring up. 

“You know what I mean,” Price says, pointing a finger in your direction. 

You looked over at Ghost, wordlessly asking him with your expression if Price was serious. It seemed that they both were, to your dismay. Ghost looked at you, his brows raised in question.  

“I don’t want that,” you respond before looking away. 

“Sex?” Price asks quietly, like he wasn’t the one trying to bring the topic up. 

“Not right now, but maybe someday,” you glance over at Price and grit your teeth when you see his mouth slightly agape. 

“Wait,” Price says slowly, “have you never-“

“No,” you answer, cutting him off. 

“We have to change that,” Price says, seemingly ignoring what you had to say. 

“I told you I don’t want that— not with a civvy.” You clear your throat and ease your grip on your bottle, “I want someone more understanding of my line of work,” you clarify, looking away from the two men. 

You miss the look that Price and Ghost exchange. 

“It doesn’t have to be with anyone here,” Price says. 

“Do you have someone in another task force you’re going to set me up with?” You ask, feeling as if your eyes are about to roll out of your head. 

“Something like that,” Ghost mutters. The man groans after you hear a loud thunk under the table. 

You look back at the two men, your brows furrowed in confusion, 

-

“You wanted to see me, sir?” You ask when entering Price’s office. 

You stood stock still trying to ignore the presence of the other man in the room, but feeling his eyes on you made it difficult. 

“Is he supposed to be here?” You ask, sending a glance to the couch Price had in his office. Ghost sat on the couch, or more so he was spread out looking comfortable. 

“He is. It’s what we talked about, remember?” Price came from around his desk to lean against the front. 

You looked from Ghost to Price, “what’d we talk about?”

Ghost chuckled, “it would probably be easier if you showed him.”

In the line of work you were in, one of the first things you learned was to expect the unexpected. You expected when you came into Price's office to have a meeting, and you thought it was going to be about the last mission. What you didn’t expect was for Price to step up to you, invade your space, and press his lips to yours. 

It caught you off guard, and when you remembered that Ghost was also in the room, your body went rigid. Your hands stayed at your sides, not knowing whether you wanted to push the man away or not. Not knowing what not pushing away Price would bring was also confusing, making your mind race. 

Price pulled away after a few moments of you not responding. You guess that wasn’t a nice feeling. “I’ve never,” your mouth closes, not knowing the right words to use. Never kissed anyone? Never done this?

You had seen movies and watched television shows about the topic, and there had been men in the past that you wanted to kiss, but you simply hadn’t done it yet. Hell, you had even watched porn when that feeling became too much and you needed the relief. There was always that craving there though that simply just watching those things could never bring. 

“That’s okay,” Price whispers, “we’re going to take this slow,” he says before your lips meet again. Two of his hands find your face so he can fix the angle. You must be doing something right, you think, because when you respond slowly back to the kiss, you hear Price let out a soft noise. 

“Good?” Price asks when he pulls away. 

Your nerves are still there, not all quite gone yet, but with each passing moment, you feel them disappear. “Yes, sir,” you whisper back. You lick over your lips, a flash of something you aren’t quite sure of making itself known in your stomach when your mind flashes to what just happened. 

Price’s eyes track the movement before looking back into your eyes. He gives you a soft smile as he runs his thumb down your cheekbone, “none of that now. Call me John.”

“John,” you whisper, testing the name out on your lips. It wasn’t the first time you had called him by his first name, but you were used to the formality of referring to him by his title and his last name. 

“Good boy,” John says. He pulls you into another kiss, not letting you think over how the words make you feel. All you knew was that you liked the way the words made you feel. 

You’re still not quite sure where to put your hands as they hang at your sides. You choose to focus on the kiss, and how it makes your brain short-circuit when you feel John’s tongue swipe at the seam of your lips. 

You let out a noise similar to a whimper when John pulls away, “want to go sit down with Ghost?”

His words bring you back to the moment, your body heating up when you remember that you’ve had an audience the whole time. You’re fixed with Ghost’s warm gaze as you walk the few steps to the couch. One of his hands goes to the back of your neck, his warm fingers digging into the tense skin. 

You watch John at his desk as he grabs a few things from one of the drawers and places them on the desk. Ghost’s warm breath puffs at your ear as you feel his eyes on you. 

“You okay?” Ghost asks.

“Yes sir,” you respond, sending a glance his way. 

“What did John say?” He asks before he presses his smile into your neck. 

You almost want to roll your eyes, “yes, Simon,” you say, correcting yourself. 

“Good boy,” he whispered into the skin of your neck, making you shiver. You hated to admit it, but if it meant you would receive praise in return, you think you would start doing what it took. 

You always enjoyed praise, especially with the work you did. Hearing back after a mission that what you did was good, that it made the mission go smoothly, or that it meant you helped just one extra person made you feel like the effort you were putting in truly mattered. 

You knew that the work you did mattered, but you also knew that you were surrounded by a group of highly trained professionals, and knew that if you needed to be replaced, you could. 

You quickly became lost in what Simon was doing, as you had with John. He wasn’t kissing your lips, but he was pressing his lips to whatever skin on your neck he could find, and once he was done with each spot, he would move on to the next. 

When he added his teeth and tongue to the mix, you felt the tension leave your body. You went slack before your back fell into the couch. Maybe it was what Simon was doing to you that made the couch feel so comfortable, or maybe it was John’s position that led him to gain such a comfortable piece of furniture. 

Your neck as well went to the back of the couch, which only gave Simon more access to your skin. You never knew your neck could be so sensitive, you also never knew the pleasure it could bring. You were used to pain, and had even built a substantial tolerance to the feeling, but it felt like Simon was wrecking your hard work. 

You could feel your cock stir and grow when Simon attached his lips to your pulse point on your neck. He bit into the skin enough that when he sucked at the spot, you knew that it would leave a mark. You let out a low noise when Simon’s tongue ran over the spot, soothing the stimulated area. 

Your eyes fell closed and your mouth fell open when Simon’s other hand made its way to your hardening cock. It made you feel dizzy at the rush of blood heading south. 

You couldn’t help it when your hips jumped into Simon’s palm. His skin felt hot, even through the material of your pants.

Simon moves even closer and wraps the arm with the hand on your neck around your shoulder. When you open your eyes, you see just how close Simon is. His eyes are dark with lust and they get closer and closer. 

Simon’s lips were centimeters away from yours when John made himself known again. You shiver under the intense gaze he sends your way, but then your attention is stolen back by Simon. 

You hear John’s knees hit the floor before Simon pulls you into a kiss harder than the ones John had given you. You weren’t really sure what to do when you feel a tongue running over your lips that isn’t yours. The choice is made for you when a hand goes back over your groin and your mouth opens. 

You always thought it would be kind of gross to have another man’s tongue in your mouth, and it still kind of was now that you’re experiencing it, but it was the best kind of gross. It was kind of like the feeling you got after taking a shower after a long day. It was gross having built up a sweat all day, but it somehow made your shower at the end of the day feel even better. 

The noises you let out sound foreign even though they’re your own as Simon’s tongue makes its way inside. He maps out the inside of your mouth, starting with your front teeth and then moving back. You moan low in your throat when Simon’s tongue meets yours, and Simon answers with a moan of his own. 

You pull back from the kiss when you feel a pair of hands working your pants open. Opening your eyes, you see that it was John’s hand that was just on the bulge outlining your pants as he now works the garment open and down. 

“This is not what I meant by someone more understanding,” you pant down at John. You feel your legs tremble, but you aren’t really sure of the cause. 

When John notices, he runs his hands up and down your legs, his fingers teasing the edge of your underwear. “Do you want us to stop?” He questions. 

“No,” you gasp, your head falling back onto the couch as Simon bites another mark into your neck. 

John bites down on one of your thighs before moving to the other. He doesn’t linger like Simon, you notice. He makes quick work of your underwear and pants, tossing the clothing in a direction you’re too busy to wonder about currently. 

You let out a loud moan when John sucks your cock into the warm suction of his mouth. John’s strong hands keep your hips down so you don’t accidentally thrust into his mouth. 

You hear a chuckle in your ear before a hand quickly covers your mouth, “quiet, baby. You don’t want Soap and Gaz to hear do you?” Simon whispers into your ear. 

You don’t respond to Simon, too focused on the fact that he just fucking called you baby. And it’s also difficult to think of a response as John works his surprisingly skillful tongue around your cock. 

You feel sweat at the base of your neck, making the collar of your shirt stick to your warm skin. You want nothing more than to rip the rest of your clothes off, but your hands lay at your sides as you clench your fingers into the cushions. 

Your balls draw tight, but you aren’t able to warn John as your orgasm quickly approaches. You try to pull at the hand on your mouth, but Simon’s grip only tightens. The moans you let out vibrate into the skin of Simon’s palm as your orgasm finally hits. 

Your body trembles, John’s hands tightening as he swallows down all your cock has to offer. You whimper into Simon’s palm as John lets out a moan of his own at the taste of your spend, the vibrations of John’s noise traveling down your cock. 

John pulls off with a slick pop before he rises. He plops down on your other side and knocks Simon’s hand away. John kisses you wetter than before, his tongue making its way inside. 

You moan softly when his tongue meets yours and the taste of your cum on John’s tongue hits yours. He cradles your cheek in one hand, the other making its way under your shirt to find your sweaty skin. 

Simon makes his way into the spot John just was, your spent cock giving an interested twitch. 

John turns your face back towards his so he can press his lips to yours softly before pulling his hand away. John pulls your shirt off and lets out a snicker when he accidentally throws it at Simon. 

“Sorry,” John says, a sly grin stretching across his face. 

Simon tosses the shirt away with an unimpressed look. He pulls his own shirt off before lifting your legs onto his broad shoulders. He turns to press a kiss into the skin of your calf. One of his hands grabbed what you guess was a bottle of lube, likely one of the items John grabbed from his desk. 

You made a mental note to ask yourself if John had always kept those in there, and how many times he had used them. That is, if you could remember after what John and Simon are going to do to you. 

You let out a whimper at the feel of a cold, lube-coated finger between your legs at your hole. You look down at Simon, your cock giving another stir at the way Simon is looking at your hole. 

“Have you ever touched yourself down here?” Simon asked, his finger tracing a slow circle around your hole. 

“No,” you say quietly, not even sure why Simon was asking. 

“That’s okay, baby,” Simon murmurs, pressing another kiss to your calf. 

You let out a long whine as Simon pushed his finger in slowly. Your whine ended once his finger was all the way inside. It was only one finger, but it already felt as if it edged on too much. 

“Shh, love, we’ve got you,” John says softly into your ear. He showers your face in soft, comforting kisses as Simon starts to move his finger. He wraps an arm around your shoulder, his hand running down your chest until he reaches one of your nipples to play with. 

Simon’s finger moves in and out of your hole at a slow pace, letting you get used to the length and thickness.

Price turns your neck to press his lips against yours. Too lost in the kiss, it catches you off guard when Simon’s finger finds the bundle of nerves you always knew would set you alight. You had watched porn before and knew that most of the higher quality videos were fake, but from the amateur videos you had seen, you knew how intense prostate stimulation could be.   

You almost felt like one of the men in the videos. Without the studio lights, scripts, and cameras of course. 

“Feel good, baby?” John asks, his use of the pet name causing a rush of warmth to fly through your veins. 

You hear the men both chuckle at the sound of your loud moan when Simon’s finger runs back over your prostate. Like Simon had done before, a hand makes its way over your mouth, but instead, it’s John’s. 

You whimper into John’s hand when Simon pulls his finger from your clenching hole. It only takes a few seconds for his finger to be back, this time with a second finger accompanying the first. 

Simon pushes the two fingers inside as slowly as he did when it was just one. It was already intense with just one, but now with two, you could really feel the place Simon was carving out inside you. 

“Can you be quiet for us?” John asked into your ear. 

Simon paused, giving you time to nod your answer. It made you frustrated, but John kept you from pushing your hips into Simon’s fingers with a heavy arm across your hips. His arm brushes your hardening cock, which only made it worse. 

You nod quickly, hoping Simon would get back to what he was doing. Simon does continue on, at the same slow pace, letting you get used to the two fingers. 

“Good boy,” John says, before pulling his hand away. 

You bite your lip, holding back your noises as Simon spreads his fingers apart inside of you, opening you up. The burn brings tears to your eyes, threatening to quickly spill over. 

John adds to the burn Simon is causing, but instead of adding to the one inside your body, he takes to parts on the outside. He places kisses down your body starting at your cheek. When he gets to your neck, he pays particular attention to the skin around the marks Simon has left. 

You don’t know if it’s some type of weird possessive competition that John and Simon have going on, all you know is that it’s difficult to keep quiet under the attention John is giving you. 

You felt pricks of Simon’s stubble as he placed his spots on your neck, but with John, he had the added stimulation of a full on beard. His beard went over the spots that Simon had left as he made his own, reigniting the nerves. 

Once he was satisfied with the marks he had left, Simon continued his trail down your body. The next area he stopped at was your nipples. It almost felt similar to what he had done to your neck as he bit one of them into hard nubs. Once it had hardened, he ran his tongue over the heated skin. When he pulled off, the first was puffy and swollen, and as you watched him move to the second, you knew it would soon match the first. 

When John pulled away, that’s when your tears finally fell. What ultimately broke and made the tears fall was when John’s beard brushed one of your nipples. You raised an arm to your mouth to bite into the flesh of your arm to stifle your moans. 

You felt your cock give a throb as it stood fully hard. You felt your cock drool, a clear pearl of precum falling from the head, much like how your tears fell. 

You almost thought John was going to do what he did earlier and go back down to suck your cock back in his mouth. John fixed your cock with a heated look, his tongue darting out to lick his lips as his eyes tracked the movement as another glob of precum fell from the head of your cock. 

Instead, he pulled your arm from your mouth and pressed your lips together. John let out a hum of pleasure when your tongue found its way inside his mouth. Your tongues slid together in a slower rhythm than the way Simon’s finger was now steadily fucking in and out of your hole. 

John swallowed any moan that you let out, and answered with a louder noise of his own when your other hand made its way down to his clothed cock. 

You let out a whine when John broke the kiss, but it was only to create enough space that he was able to pull his clothes off. 

With each piece of clothing he would pull off, you would drag your eyes over the new skin he allowed you to see. You knew John was a muscular man, but what surprised you was the amount of hair that lay on his chest. 

You ran a hand up his chest, through the soft hair, all the way up until you could wrap your hand around the back of his neck and pull him down for another kiss. 

Simon was slow to add the third finger to the other two. You wondered how big Simon and John’s cock were, and if three of Simon’s thick fingers would even be enough. If three fingers already quickly left you feeling full, you wonder how Simon’s cock would make you feel. 

The wet noise of Simon fucking his fingers in and out of your hole rang loud in your ears. The sound nearly drowned out the soft smack of your lips when John broke the kiss. Simon’s fingers left your hole with a slick noise, leaving it feeling open. 

You expected another finger to be added to the mix, but instead felt the blunt head of Simon’s cock at your hole. He teased your entrance with the head, a breathy moan leaving his lips when the head would catch. 

Your legs fell from Simon’s shoulders before he pulled away to strip all the way down. His cock hung heavy between his thighs as he slipped out of his pants. You watched, mesmerized as the man grabbed the lube to slick up his cock. 

Your breath caught in your throat when you felt the slick head at your entrance after he settled your legs back over his shoulders. 

“Breath, love,” John murmured, running a slow hand up and down your side. He kissed you, soft and slow when Simon started to push in. 

Simon’s hands were at your hips, gripping the skin in a steady grip. Once he bottomed out, leaving you feeling full, his hands moved up to your face to wipe away the tear tracks from your face. 

Simon swooped down to claim your lips in a wet kiss, like he was trying to make up for lost time while he had fingered you. 

What felt like a long few minutes later, Simon was finally pulling out. He watched his cock leave your hole until only the head was left pressing against your entrance. He looked up, not pushing back inside until you nodded. 

Your stomach felt full on each of Simon’s slow thrusts in. It burned as you continued to adjust to his length and girth, but what sped that process along was when his cock would graze your prostate. 

Simon’s slow pace soon sped up as you let out encouraging moans. His heavy balls slapped against your ass as he set up a fast pace. 

You only felt the pleasure Simon gave for far too short of a time than you expected. It took you by surprise when you felt your orgasm growing fast in your gut. 

You tried to warn John, but your orgasm quickly shot through you when the man reached down to grab your cock. Ropes of cum shot out, landing over John’s fist after he gave a few slow strokes. The rest landed on your chest, coating your heaving, sweaty skin in ropes of white. 

Above you, you could hear Simon let out a nearly animalistic noise as he went even after, chasing after his orgasm. His hands moved once again to your hips as he sped up. It made you feel used in a way that you didn’t know you could enjoy, like you were just a toy for Simon to use for his pleasure. 

Simon’s head fell back, his hands tightening to a bruising grip as his orgasm overtook him. He let out a long groan, the noise ending with a breathy, punched-out moan at the end of his high.  

The thrust of Simon’s cock after your orgasm into the swollen bundle of nerves in your hole sent you into overstimulation. By the time Simon had come, your tears had fallen again, relief coming in the form of Simon’s orgasm as his thrusts came to a halt. 

Simon pulls free from your hole gently, your hole gaping. It made you shiver knowing that if John wanted, he could thrust right in without a problem. He lowered your legs down from his shoulders slowly, using his deft fingers to massage at the skin in your thighs. 

Simon leans down to press a soft kiss to your lips before he flopped down onto the empty spot on the couch in a sweaty heap. 

Price makes his way in between your legs, his hard cock brushing your leg. He wrapped his hand around the base of his thick cock, pulling the foreskin down. The wet of his cock kissed your hole, stopping Simon’s cum that was leaking from your hole. 

You let out a high pitched whine when John pushed the head of his cock slowly into your hole, “I can’t,” you whimper, more tears leaking from your eyes. 

“It’s just the tip, baby. Can you take it for me?” Price asks, gathering up the mess on your stomach with his fingers. 

You nod, your teeth digging into your bottom lip to keep in another whine. 

“Such a good boy,” John whispers against your lips before he closes the distance.

John uses the slick mess on his fingers to wet his cock. He strokes along the length of his cock, his orgasm quickly approaching by the sound of his gasps and moans. 

John ducks his head into the sweaty crook of your neck and comes with a long moan. Still stretched open from Simon’s cock and with the aid of John’s cock, his cum mixed with Simon’s. 

You could feel the mess of the mix of their cum leak from your hole when John pulls free. The moment he’s free, it’s John’s turn to lift your legs to his shoulders. He holds you up by your lower back with his strong hands so he can lean down lick your hole.  

John alters between broad swipes and quick flicks of his tongue to clean up your sore hole. Your soft cock gives a twitch when John fucks his tongue inside, making sure he’s thoughroughly cleaned the mess he and Simon have made. 

John pulls out and gives your hole one last broad swipe before finally pulling away. 

You watch with heavy lidded eyes as Simon gets up and steps past the pile of clothes the three of you made. He returns with a cloth to wipe the three of you down. He tosses the cloth away into the pile when he’s done before he sits back down onto the couch. 

John ends up at your other side, his arm back around your shoulder. “You okay?” He questions. 

Wordlessly, you nod, leaning your cheek into the kiss he presses against it. 

“Good?” Simon asks, making you roll your eyes. 

“Yes, sir,” you respond to Simon, and swat his hand away when his fingers try to pinch at your side.

[bteezxyewriter12]

You Won't Regret Me/ 1

Pairing- Wooyoung x Named Reader

Word count- 4k

Includes- enemies to lovers, arguing, insults, hate sex, semi public sex, bathroom sex, wall sex, sex from behind, squirting, multiple orgasms, dirty talk, arguing during sex

Tag List- @mingtina @jaxminnie @yeosayang @delightfulmoonbanana @tannie13 @y00nzin0 @marsstarxhwa

@yeosxxx @seokwoosmole @jjongsbebe @wisejudgedragonhairdo @meowmeowminnie @woo-stars @borntowalkaway @usagionthered @san-realblkwife @seonghwasstar @jejeyeppeo @soulseobi05 @kpop-bambi @prayerofthehaim @realisticnotes @pinkies-things @insomniacatiny @stephy-nicole13 @mknae-jongho @bykeynote

Masterlists- check out for more fics

📝Masterlists 📝ATEEZ Masterlist 📝Wooyoung Masterlist

Wooyoung POV

We all stand behind Hongjoong, watching the drug exchange go down, all of us ready to scrap if we have to

Hongjoong waves his hand, Joanne coming forward with the case full of heroin

She puts the suitcase next to Hongjoong, standing stoically next to him, waiting for the other gang to show the money

I scowl at her back

I can't fucking stand her

She's Hongjoong's best friend from childhood and when he started the ATEEZ gang, she was invited to be in it

As a member of his inner circle

She's tough, loyal and ruthless just like him

But she's also cocky, a know it all and argumentative

She thinks she's better than us

She's mean and rude

I hate her

The other guys tell me to chill the fuck out but I can't

Just her fucking voice grates on me

And the way she presents herself as if she and Seonghwa don't share the title of second in command

How it doesn't bother Seonghwa is beyond me

I'd shut that shit down in a second but Seonghwa lets it go

Probably because they fuck from time to time

But I'll be damned if I let some pussy affect my job

The leader of the gang puts a suitcase on the table and opens it, showing Hongjoong the money

Hongjoong goes closer, checking the bills, making sure it looks like it's all there

We won't know until we count it

"Jo", he says, and she opens the suitcase we brought, showing the rival leader the product

He goes to the suitcase, takes a knife out and opens one of the blocks

Sticking his finger in it, he tastes it and nods

Hongjoong scoffs, "Did you think we'd give you fake heroin?"

"You never know", the leader growls

"We have a reputation to uphold. When we say we'll do something, we do it", Hongjoong sneers, "We don't go back on our word"

"Noted", the leader says dryly

"If that's all", Hongjoong rolls his eyes, waving his hand to the suitcase of money

Seonghwa steps up, closing the suitcase and taking it

"Actually that's not all", the leader says

I hear guns cocking and when I look around us, all the men the leader brought has guns pointed at us

Great

"Give us the money"

Hongjoong sighs, "And what, you'll let us go?"

"No"

"Yeah thought so", Hongjoong says, shaking his head

"You were stupid enough to bring your whole inner circle with you", the leader grins, "It's just too good an opportunity to pass up. Taking out the whole ATEEZ gang. My gang will be famous for that. I will be famous"

"No, you're gang will be eradicated", Hongjoong says, holding his hand up and waving two fingers

Bullets fly by us, hitting all of the rival members

They all go down, some dead, others severely wounded

"You were stupid to think I didn't bring reinforcements", Hongjoong growls

I want to laugh at the leaders shocked and scared face

"How..."

"Snipers", Hongjoong shrugs, "You're an idiot if you didn't think I cased this place out first and thought of every possible scenario that could go wrong. And now your men are dead or dying. You're going to die. And we are going to eliminate your entire gang"

He pulls his gun out and shoots the leader in the kneecaps

He goes down, screaming like a little girl

To us Hongjoong nods, "Go"

Taking out my gun, I walk to the nearest guy to me and check him

Dead

Moving to the next one, he's groaning, holding onto his ribs

Raising my gun to his forehead, I pull the trigger, killing him

As we go around killing all the surviving men, Hongjoong says to the leader, "You should of just taken the money"

Then he shoots him in the head

"Fuck!", I hear San yell, a gun going off

I quickly turn to him, seeing him shoot down, his upper arm bleeding

"You good San?", Hongjoong asks

"Bastard shot me", he says, putting pressure on his arm in an attempt to stop the bleeding, "Flesh wound"

Sucks

"You get him?", Hongjoong asks

"Yeah"

Joanne appears next to San, taking her hoodie off and pressing it against his wound

"I'll fix your arm Sannie", she says

We don't use hospitals

And she is normally the one who fixes the guys when they get banged up

She did Hongjoong the favor and got trained as a nurse, so she knows what she's doing

For cuts, stitches, bruises, minor injuries, flesh bullet wounds, she fixes

Anything major like broken bones or body bullet wounds we go to a hospital and threaten the people there to keep quiet

"Thanks Jo"

"Yeah, let's get you back to Joong's house", she says

"Let's move out", Hongjoong calls

The rest of the guys come back towards us, Jongho dragging one of the rival members

"He's alive?", I ask

"Alive enough to answer questions", he says

We need one alive to tell us about his gangs hideouts and the inner workings of the gang so we can kill them all

No one crosses Hongjoong and ATEEZ

"Woo, drive Jo and San back to my house", Hongjoong orders, "Were going to the interrogation hideout. When she patches up San, all three of you come meet us"

I roll my eyes, keeping in a huff, nodding

As I walk to my car her and San are waiting at, I catch her glaring at me

"Let's go", I growl at her, unlocking my car, "And don't fucking get blood on my seats"

"He's bleeding you fucking idiot", she snaps, climbing in the back after San, "If blood drips deal with it"

"I don't want blood in my car", I snarl

"You can wash it out. Don't be a prick"

"You're such a bitch! It's a simple request. Don't get blood on the seat"

"You fuck-"

"Ok guys, can we go?", San interrupts, "Kinda in pain here"

"Yeah", I answer, remembering that yeah, he's hurt

Arguing with the witch isn't going to help him

Starting the car, I drive towards Hongjoong's house

--------------------------------

The music is loud in the club as I make my way to the bar

After San was patched up, we met Hongjoong and the rest of the guys

Jongho got information out of the rival member he tortured and we used that info to make a plan

Our gangs subunits are hitting all the hideouts as right now, killing everyone in them, essentially erasing that gang

We're on call in case we're needed but honestly we're good

Hongjoong inspires loyalty and everyone in the gang, from the low level drug dealers to us, his inner circle, are totally loyal to him

The low level ones are terrified to fuck him over

They should be

Hongjoong suggested we go to our favorite club to unwind and we all agreed

I'm on my way to get a drink, get shit faced and hopefully lucky

As I pass by the bathroom, it opens, someone walking right into me

I turn to glare at the person and seeing who it is my blood pressure rises

"Watch where you're fucking going!", I snarl at Joanne

"Oh fuck you", she snaps, rolling her eyes

"You walked into me you cunt!"

"Wah wah wah", she mocks

God, she just pushes all the wrong buttons, infuriating me

"You should apologize for being such a clumsy fuck!"

"How was I supposed to know your dumbass was standing by the door? Why are you hanging by the bathroom, you perv?"

My mouth drops momentarily at her stupidity, "I was walking by, idiot"

"Uh huh. Sure"

Oh that's it

I'm so done

"Do you ever shut up?", I snap

"Do you?", she snarls, "You're such a whiny little princess"

Princess?

Is she fucking kidding me?

"Fuck you!", I yell, getting so heated

"No fuck you!", she shouts back, glaring at me

I glare back at her, so much hate and anger running through me

And the next thing I know, I pull her to me, she comes willingly and her lips are against mine

Her kiss sends shivers down my spine, my head spinning and fire running in my veins

Goddamn she's a good kisser

Just as soon as we kiss, she's pushing me back, a look of disgust on her face

Yeah well I'm disgusted too

What the fuck is wrong with me?

"Fuck off!"

"No you fuck off!", I snarl

"Don't fucking kiss me you toad!"

"Toad? Thought I was a princess", I snap

"Yeah, a princess toad!"

"You sound like a five year old", I snort

"Shut up! You're fucking gross"

I gape at her, insulted, "I am not gross!"

I take painstaking steps to ensure I'm not gross, I'm groomed and always looking good

So fuck her

"You are! A dirty whore who fucks anything that walks"

Is she calling me a slut?

"I do not! I may make out with a lot of girls but I don't fuck them all!"

And I use condoms most of the time

"Yeah sure. I wouldn't touch you with a ten foot pole"

I snort, "You would be lucky to fuck me"

She laughs, "Right. Cause you're such a catch"

I am

When I'm in a relationship I give my girl all of me, love her unconditionally

She'd be fucking lucky to have me

"Too bad you would never find out. I'd never touch a wannabe bitch like you"

"Wannabe?", she growls

"Yeah", I spit, "You pretend your tough shit, pretend you're second in command when really you share that title with Seonghwa"

"I earned my title asshole"

"Yeah right,", I snort, "Teachers pet"

"Fuck you, you little prick!", she snarls in my face

"No fuck you", I roar

We glare hatefully at each other and in the next second, her lips are against mine again

I slide my tongue in her mouth, playing with hers as her arms move around my neck

Putting my hands on her hips, I push her back, opening the door to the single bathroom

Slamming and locking the door, I turn her, shoving her against the door, kissing her hungrily

"What are we doing?", she asks between kisses

"Don't think about it", I answer, not knowing what the fuck we're doing

"Ok", she says breathlessly

I move my hands down to her pants, starting to undo them

"Are you trying to fuck me?", she scoffs when she pulls away

"Oh just shut the fuck up and let me take your pants off"

She glares but says nods

"Good. Shut up and kiss me"

She growls but does what I say, her soft lips so good against mine

I get her jeans open and I shove them and her panties down at the same time

She kicks her sneakers off, then moves her legs through the jeans and panties, leaving them a heap on the floor

"Bet you suck at sex too", she snaps as I pick her up and shove her against the door, her legs wrapping around my waist, her arms around my neck

"Suck?", I scoff, "Please, you're going to be screaming my name in a minute"

She actually laughs, pissing me off more, "I seriously doubt that"

"Yeah we'll see", I growl, pulling my pants and boxers down

I'm not stopping to think how stupid this is

Or that I should definitely not do this

I'm ignoring that voice that's telling me to stop because I'm fucking horny

I hate to admit it but I really like her kisses and they turn me on

"We will see", she snarls as I align my cock to her hole

I thrust hard into her, bottoming out in one stroke, splitting her tiny cunt wide open

"Oh my god", we both cry

Holy shit, she's so fucking tight, clenching around me hard and so very wet, drenching me

My god, she feels fucking amazing

But I'm never telling her that or I won't hear the end of it

"Well you have a big cock, I'll give you that", she concedes

I smirk up at her

"Doesn't mean you know how to use it"

Snarling, I grip her ass hard as I pull back until just my head is in her pussy

"You'll see just how well I can use my cock", I snap, then slam back into her forcing her open around me

"Oh fff....", she trails off as I start railing her into the wall

I groan, feeling her pussy suck me in with each ram, like she wants to keep me inside her

I can feel every inch of her pussy impale on my dick, completely soaking my length and my lap

"So wet for my cock huh?", I smirk at her

"Don't flatter yourself", she moans, "It's a natural reaction"

"Oh?", I laugh, "It's a natural reaction for your pussy to drown my cock and douse my lap?"

"Shut up", she groans, pleasure all over her face, her body shivering against mine, her fingers bunching in my hair

"You're this drenched and I haven't even hit your spot yet"

"As if you could find it"

"Oh I can find it", I assure her

I roll my hips into her, plunging deeply

No, not there

I hike her legs up higher on me, shifting her around

Burying in her again, her body shivers and she yells out in bliss

I smirk, "Found it"

"Fffff...fuck you", she stammers as I hit her spot again

"Oh look", I mock, each thrust making my head hit her spot, "You're pussy gets wetter and wetter every time my head rubs you there. What was that about me not finding your spot?"

"Shut up", she roars

"Nope", I say gleefully, watching her tremble with every stroke

Her white shirt is clinging to her in sweat in all the best ways, showing off her big tits

Her hands move from my hair down to my chest, her hands unbuttoning my shirt one at a time

She gets it open, the air cool against my sweaty skin

She pushes it down my arms but I'm not letting her go to take it off, so I just let it hang

Her arms move around my neck again, her lips crashing into mine

I take her kiss eagerly, loving the chills that are running down my spine

I move faster into her, her pussy throbbing like crazy as her moans get louder and louder, her legs tightening around my waist

She's close

And I never wanted a girl to cum on me as much as I want her to

I want her to eat her words from before

"Cum on my cock", I pant, fucking her into the door

"Nnnn....no", she groans

I snap my eyes to hers, peering at her in disbelief through my sweaty hair

"What the fuck do you mean no?", I snarl, snapping my hips harder, smashing her spot

I watch her moan, her pussy clenching my cock like a vice grip

"No", she cries out, "I don't want to"

She's really fucking something else

She has the ability to piss me off during sex

That's a rare gift I wish she'd lose

"Yes you do", I growl, "You're squeezing my cock like you're trying to choke it, your pussy is drooling all over my dick, you want to cum"

"Fuck you", she snaps, her fingers digging into my shoulder, her other hand twisting in my hair, her pussy trying to unclench around me

I fucking had it

"Stop trying to force it back", I yell, thrusting into her with each word, "And. Finish. On. My. Cock. Now!"

Fucking into her once more, she screams as she falls into her orgasm

"Fuck! Wooyoung! I hate you!", she yells, pulling my hair so hard my head is pulled back, her pussy watering my cock like I've never felt before, throbbing like crazy, throwing my body into unbelievable pleasure

"Shit", I whisper, forcing myself to stay up, gripping her thighs hard

"I fucking hate you!", she cries, her body shaking, her face in pleasure as she keeps coming

"I fucking hate you", I snap

God, her orgasm feels so fucking good

That's just another thing to hate her for

I fuck her through it, wanting her to be in complete and utter pleasure because of me

Just to spite her

When she finishes, I pull out, putting her down, then spinning her around

I kick off my shoes, pants and boxers, then throw my shirt on the floor

Getting closer to her, I pull her shirt off her body, then undo her bra

Pulling her against me, her back to my chest, I snarl in her ear, "Open your legs"

She does, moving her hands against the wall as I slip back inside her, her pussy pulling me in so pleasurably

Moving my arms around her waist, I begin to move, getting a fast and hard pace going

It feels phenomenal

Pushing her hair to the side, I growl in her ear, "How does it feel to know you came on the cock of someone you hate?"

"Fuck you", she snarls, her body shaking with each plunge, betraying the pleasure she's in

"Uh uh. Not an answer", I say, burying inside her and grinding into her spot, "How did it feel? Don't lie"

"Stop"

"Just answer the fucking question"

God, can she stop being argumentive for a fucking second?

"It felt.....good", she says through clenches teeth

Pounding into her tight cunt, I press a kiss to her neck, smirking at the way her skin trembles under my lips

"Just good?", I ask, running my fingers softly up her stomach, between her boobs then back down

"Wooyoung-"

"Joanne!", I snap

"Fine! It was fucking amazing! The best orgasm I've had in a while!", she roars, "Happy"

"Extremely", I smirk

"I fucking loathe you"

"But you like my cock", I rub it in, pulling her head back against my shoulder, sliding my hands up her body and squeezing her boobs

She just grunts, the pretty wet sound of her pussy swallowing my cock so loud in the small bathroom

"Cum again", I whisper in her ear

"No!"

Can't she just fucking do something without an argument?

She liked it before, I'd think she'd want another one

But she's so goddamn stubborn

"You're gonna cum again", I snarl, pumping my cock inside her tight wet hole

"Fuck you"

I let out a frustrated cry and grab her neck, squeezing slightly

Her pussy gets so fucking tight, a moan coming from her

Well well, she likes being choked

That works out because I want to strangle her all the time

"You're going to cum on my cock again", I growl in her ear, "Your pussy is going to do what I say, when I say"

"I-"

"Shut up", I snarl, choking her lightly, her pussy getting impossibly tight, "Right now, I own your pussy. It does what I want. Do you hear me?"

I let go of her neck so she can answer but she just grunts

"Do you hear me?", I snap

"Yes!", she bellows

"Good. Cum"

I squeeze her neck as I thrust directly into her spot and she screams wordlessly, her body thrashing against mine as she orgasms

That same utter ecstasy I felt from her previous orgasm washes over me and I close my eyes, just basking in it

Forcing my orgasm back, I let go of her neck, her screams of my name shattering the silence as I let her ride it out on my cock

"Wooyoung! Wooyoung!"

God, I really like hearing her yell my name like this

I hate it when she says my name any other way though

Pushing her forward, I bend her over my arm, resuming my thrusts

Looking down, I gape at how utterly creamed up my cock is

There's a coat of cream all over and a thick ring at the base of my cock

God, I've never seen anything like it

And it's such a turn on

"Yeah you love my cock", I laugh, "If you could see how much you're creaming me, you couldn't argue"

She just grunts, her forehead against the wall

I watch the fascinating sight of her little hole spread open for my dick, straining the closer it gets to the base of my cock

Her hole is smeared in her cream and it's driving me insane

But I had her cream twice and there's something else I want

Moving my fingers to her clit, I play with it, rubbing quickly

"Fuck", she cries, more cream gushing from her hole

"You're gonna squirt", I murmur, rubbing her clit as I thrust, "You're creaming my cock so much and I fucking like seeing that but you need to squirt now"

"I....never....I don't think...."

"You never squirted?"

She shakes her head, her hips starting to move backwards, meeting my thrusts and taking me deeper than before

"Fuck", I whimper, "Yeah shit, fuck yourself on my cock. I'll make you squirt"

We move together, the sound of our skin slapping getting louder as we desperately fuck each other

"Oh god", she whimpers, her fingers scratching at the door, "So good. So fucking good"

I smirk, wondering if she knows what she's saying

I'm never letting her live this down

The next stroke has her pussy raining squirt around my dick, her screams of my name so pretty

I keep fucking her, so close myself

"I'm coming inside you", I grunt, as she finishes gushing all over the place

"You fuck-"

"Shut up", I yell, "I'm coming inside your cunt and you're going to take it"

She snarls but she doesn't say anything

"Ok?", I growl

I need her to agree

I'm not an asshole, if she really says no, I'll pull out

I'm not going to make her do something she doesn't want to

Not that I can anyway

If she doesn't want me to cum inside her her big fucking mouth will tell me

"Yes", she murmurs

"Yes what?"

"Wooyoung-"

"Say it", I urge her, so close

"Yes, come inside me!", she yells

"Is that what you want?", I moan, my body shaking hard from holding it back

"Yes! I want you to fill my pussy!", she cries

Ok then

Shoving my cock in to the hilt, I yell her name, euphoria tidal waving over me as I cum deep inside her

My fingers dig into her hips, holding her on my dick as her pussy milks me dry

Stars blast in my vision, it feels fucking amazing

Best orgasm I've ever had, hands down

But unlike her, I'm not dumb enough to tell her that

I pull out of her, watching my cum drip from her hole to her thighs

"Don't clean up", I order her, moving to grab my clothes, getting my shirt on

She glares at me hatefully, "What?"

"Keep my cum in your pussy", I clarify, picking up her panties and tossing them at her, "Let it drip out on your panties. I want you to feel me there the whole night. I want you to be reminded that you have the person you hate's cum leaking from your cunt, making a mess in your panties"

"I fucking hate you"

I roll my eyes, already knowing this

"Put your panties on now. Princess", I snap

She grumbles but she does like I ask, pulling her panties on

We dress in silence, then she heads for the door

"Don't fucking tell anyone", she snarls

"Oh I won't. I don't want anyone to know I banged the witch", I scoff

"Fuck you asshole"

Leaning down to her, I whisper in her ear, "The asshole who's cum is making a mess in your panties"

She huffs, despise in her eyes as she opens the door, the loud music crashing into the room

She immediately walks out, practically running to get away from me

I just smile, step out and continue my way to the bar

[audikatia]

Trick or treat! 🕸👻

Thank you, Kellie!

Since you are a madwoman always writing new fic, I'll share a fic idea I have noodling around in my brain that I'd like to write if I ever get done with my main fic.

It's a Pynch fake dating AU, but the fake dating is between Declan and Adam.

So, Ronan comes out to Declan, but when Declan tries to give a show of support, the two of them rile each other up. Ronan being difficult, Declan overcompensating, etc, until finally Declan finds himself declaring that he's so unhomophobic that he is actually also interested in men and even has a boyfriend of his own. Ronan, trying to call him on his bullshit, says that Declan should bring his boyfriend to the house for Christmas since Declan had already subjected him and Matthew to all the Ashleys he had dated before.

So, Declan finds Adam's post on Craigslist (or similar. Do people still use Craigslist? Is this still relevant?) where he offers to be someone's fake date for the holidays in exchange for a place to stay and a holiday meal. No sex or anything, just basically a place to crash and some food, and, in exchange, he'd either be a pleasant boyfriend or a goddamn nightmare to ruin a holiday, depending on what the client is looking for.

Declan hires Adam and brings him to the Barns for Christmas and fake dating shenanigans ensue, but instead of it bringing Declan and Adam closer, it just introduces Ronan and Adam to each other.

I also have this whole idea of Adam and Ronan having late night conversations in the kitchen of the Barns. Ronan is up late from his insomnia, Adam is up late working on his thesis because that's the only time he can just be "off the clock." This is when they start to bond.

Ronan is so conflicted because he thinks his brother is lying but maybe he is with Adam and if he is with Adam, then Ronan can't date him. And if Declan is lying, then Adam is lying, and Ronan's not sure about that either. Adam just needed a place to stay for the holidays, he wasn't expecting to ever meet anyone worthwhile on one of these Craigslist jobs, but here's Ronan and his terrible mouth. Matthew just wants everyone to be happy.

Basically, I like the idea of taking a basic trope and inverting it a little bit. It's fake dating, but the endgame couple is a different couple. The practice kissing is a nightmare. Declan and Adam have to hold hands and be close to each other, and it's just deeply uncomfortable for everyone. Declan wonders if they need to practice kissing and Adam is just such a bitch about saying "no, that's just stupid."

-

"Should we practice?" Declan asked.

Nothing in Adam's expression changed as he continued to stare at Declan's proffered hand, but the silence crawled along Declan's skin until he finally, reluctantly, pulled it away.

"Holding hands with a man and kissing a man is the same as holding hands or kissing a woman." Adam looked at Declan, something thoughtful and cool crossing his alien face. "Maybe your brother is right. Maybe you are homophobic."

"That’s not—" Declan snapped, cutting himself off. He would not lose his patience this quickly. With years of experience wrangling Ronan's mercurial moods, he would not be bested this quickly by a stranger. "I simply meant it should look as though we are comfortable with each other."

Adam raised one nearly colorless eyebrow and then, without taking a step to close the distance between them, reached out to take Declan's hand. Their joined hands hung limply between them as the silence stretched like taffy. Declan felt shriveled by this protracted touch under Adam's unblinking gaze.

It was an age before Adam finally dropped his hold.

"Glad we got that out of the way. Thank god we practiced."

[la-petite-lapin]

Double the Love | Part Ten

Double the Love masterlist

Simon "Ghost" Riley x Johnny "Soap" MacTavish x female civilian!OC Word Count: 3.0k (whew) Series warnings (may change between chapters): 18+ Minors DNI, angst, mentions of death, mentions of violence, swearing, OC has anxiety, suggestive content, allusions to sex, polyamory, M/M/F

Gaz and Price find out

The week passes without incident. If anything, it's perfect.

During the day, I go to work. In the evenings, I come home to the two most perfect men in the world. Dinner is cooked - the table laid and the dishes washed - and I have a night of snuggling with my favourite people to look forward to.

Come the arrival of the weekend, our plans with the taskforce have been adjusted slightly. After a text exchange with Gaz, we've arranged a trip to a nice beer garden near his parents' house instead of them all coming to the apartment. He seemed a little confused at first, but didn't push his questioning any further when I told him that I needed to talk to John about something.

Something that I thought would be better raised on neutral ground.

Every waking hour this past week, I've been agonising over what to say to John - planning a way to tell him about my relationship with the boys. Now that I know it's not just a fling or a bit of fun for them, it's made me re-evaluate things. Above all else, I need him to know.

Johnny is on the cusp of making a full recovery and if - when - him and Simon get pulled back into active duty, I need John to keep them safe for me. I know that he'd lay down his life to protect them already - they're his boys, after all - but I want him to know just how important they are to me. That and, in all the time that I've known him, I've never been able to keep anything hidden from him for long.

The last thing I want is to blurt it out at the worst possible time later on down the line.

Even as we're driving to the beer garden, I'm jittery with nerves, twisting the oversized sleeve of my cardigan around and around over my fist. Every once and a while, Si tears his eyes away from the road ahead to shoot me a worried glance. Johnny's been kind enough to pretend not to notice, chattering away as a form of distraction from his seat in the back, leaning over the centre console to stay included.

Not that he's missing much. I've barely spoken since we woke up this morning.

Both of them know how important this is to me. How important it is that everything goes right. That I tell John first.

Ever since Alex died, John has been there for me. He stepped up like a second father, having a hand in raising me despite the fact that I was already way past my formative years when we met.

Hence my worry.

I'm about to tell the man who I view as a father that I'm sleeping with not one, but two of his best soldiers. People who Gaz - even though he meant well - has told me that he views as a second family. And I can't help but worry that this might all be too much for him. That it might damage my relationship with him in some fundamental, irreparable way, or worse - that it might put a strain on his relationship with the boys.

"Stop fussing about something that hasn't even happened yet, love," Simon says from the driver's seat, voice deep and full of gravel as usual.

It looks like the grace period has ended then.

"How are you not nervous?" I bite back. It's impossible to keep the edge out of my voice, and I immediately regret snapping at him.

Logically, I know that it's not their fault I'm so anxious, but I can't help getting defensive.

There's so much going on - so many small things that are shifting around to accommodate this new, massive change in my life. It's things that I hadn't even thought about before; stupid stuff like trying to plan dates, navigating how to introduce them to people, and doing things as a three that would normally only involve two people. Previously insignificant things that now feel like a field of landmines, formerly a peaceful meadow that I didn't even have to think about. That I took for granted.

"What's got ye so pent up, lassie?" Johnny asks softly. His hand reaches out from the backseat, the warm, familiar weight of it coming to rest on my shoulder.

I lean into his touch, allowing myself to bask in the casual display of affection for a moment before letting out a pitiful huff.

"Everything."

"Explain."

"I... I-" Be honest. "John might hate me after this. He might think that I set out to make this happen; that I'm compromising the integrity of your taskforce by being with you the way I am. By being a distraction. And he might... he might see me differently when he finds out about the three of us being together." I can sense Simon gearing up to protest in my peripheral vision, so I stare straight ahead through the windscreen as I carry on, unwavering. "And then there's the fact that Winnie is going to be home from France soon, and you're going to leave and go back to work. You won't even let me go to the barracks, so when you're between deployments we'll have to live under Winnie's feet - which isn't fair to her or us. And it's going to kill me inside when you go no contact... what if I really need to talk to you and you aren't available? And I won't be able to make it better by talking to John either, because he'll be gone too, or he won't be talking to me..."

My rambling comes to an abrupt halt; palms clammy as I desperately gulp down a breath of fresh air. The car is silent save for the faint hum of the engine. Johnny's fingers lightly squeeze my shoulder, offering some much-needed reassurance. The contact grounds me; centres my thoughts.

"Well," Si began, clearing his throat. I might have been imagining it, but I could've sworn that there was a subtle shake to his voice. A hint of nervousness. "Maybe the three of us could look for a place together? Close enough to the apartment that you can visit Winslow whenever you want."

My heart grew two sizes inside my chest.

The steely, aloof Simon "Ghost" Riley himself was suggesting that we get a place of our own. A home. Something that the two of them never had before now. Before me.

It takes a considerable effort on my part not to tear up, especially as I spot the road marker for the beer garden on the narrow country lane up ahead.

"You would do that for me?" I ask, tone brimming with barely-contained emotion.

Simon nods, indicating right and easing the car into the car park. Once we're parked up, the engine switched off and stationary, he turns to look over his shoulder at Johnny. I watch them; the look that they share loaded with such love and mutual understanding.

It's not like it was before. I don't feel that undercurrent of jealousy that I used to - there's no cold, ugly thing clawing inside my chest. No; I know that I'm included in that affection. I'm not an outsider anymore.

And it makes me feel ashamed.

Ashamed for getting so caught up in how everyone else might perceive this. Ashamed for being self-conscious of something so beautiful and pure and sweet that the three of us share.

"'ah think we should all get on the internet tonight and start lookin'," Johnny adds, running the calloused pad of his thumb along the dip of my collarbone. "Start gettin' some viewings booked in. I don't know how much longer I'm gonna be on injury leave for, lassie, and I'll be happier knowing that we're all set up before Si and I leave."

"I've already marked some places for you two to look at," a gravelly voice with a Manchester accent states.

My head whips around to Simon and the jerk of Johnny's hand on my shoulder tells me that he's done the same. Sure enough, Simon's cheeks and ears are tinged with a fierce blush, hazel eyes refusing to directly meet my gaze.

When he notices our attention, he looks up, scowling at both of us. "What?"

Johnny laughs, only earning him an even sharper glare and a growled oh fuck off.

"There's nothing wrong with it, Si," I say, trying to keep the amusement out of my tone in case he thinks I'm laughing at him. Because that went down so well last time. "It's cute."

Si's expression turns deadpan as he looks at me.

Admittedly, that may have been the wrong thing to say to him - my 6'7, scar-flecked army lieutenant.

Hoping to quell some of that ire, I unbuckle my seatbelt and lean forward in my seat, closing the distance between us in to press a sweet, lingering kiss to his lips. If anything, it only makes him blush harder.

Johnny whines from the back. "Where's mine? 'ah do adorable shit all the time."

Before he can complain any more, I lean back over the centre console and kiss him too. But - ever the crafty one - he snakes a hand around the back of my neck, tangling his fingers into the loose strands of my hair and angling my head as he deepens the kiss.

Ignoring the impatient huff from Si, Johnny presses something - a button hidden along the edge of my chair - and the backrest thuds down, landing on the vacant seat beside him. With strong hands and practiced ease, the Scotsman hauls me from the front passenger side and onto his lap. Calloused hands find purchase on my thighs as I scramble to straddle him.

Every worry melts away as Johnny's warm, rough hands slip under the skirt of my summer dress, blunt nails raking over the skin of my ass and hips, sending a shiver skittering down my spine. I groan, arching into him - savouring the moment.

"Can't you do this later?" Simon grumbles. My head snaps over my shoulder to see him, watching us intently, eyes hazed with that far-away, hungry look that he gets whenever he's turned on.

"Jealous because you can't fit back here too?" I ask teasingly, punctuating it with a drawn-out grind of my hips against the front of Johnny's faded jeans.

Johnny whines and Simon's eyes flare with the challenge.

"Trust me, I can," he managed with gritted teeth. Just as he unclips his seatbelt - expression filled with lustful promise - his phone pings with a message alert. One quick glance has him groaning for an entirely different reason that Johnny. "We'll finish this tonight at home. Gaz said Price is wondering where we are."

I swallow, all of that worry tumbling back in without the promise of Johnny and Simon to distract me.

"Fucksake!" Johnny complains, lifting his hands to drag them down his face. "Yer tellin' me 'm gonna have to look my boss in the eye, telling him 'm fuckin' Tali with a tent in my trousers?"

Simon grins, a wicked, brutal thing. "Yep. And I'm going to be smiling the whole time."

Gaz has good taste.

I thought the beer garden would just be a bog-standard grass-and-some-benches type of thing, but I'm pleasantly surprised by the sight waiting for us when we step out of the open patio doors at the side of the pub. Half of the space is decked, with a railing and steps leading down to a semi-circle of wooden, shed-like structures, housing tables with built-in benches. There are still normal tables, scattered around in the open space with large, white parasols to offer shade from the blaring sun, but I can't see John or Gaz amongst the people there.

"They're in shed number five apparently," Simon supplies, sliding his phone into his back pocket. He points in the direction of a shed off to the side, the wooden siding painted a mockingly cheerful shade of yellow.

I look to him and Johnny in turn before making my best attempt at schooling my features into a smile. The flash of concern in Johnny's eyes is enough to tell me that it looks as pitiful as it feels.

Placing those large hands of his on my shoulders, he smiles down at me. I want to kiss him, but I know that Gaz and John have probably already seen us - watching from the open doorway of the shed. It's a risk I can't afford to take right now.

"Lassie," Johnny says in his most soothing voice, hands running up and down the lengths of my arms before stopping at my wrists, lacing my fingers with his. "You'll be fine. We'll be there the whole time; we won't leave ya alone out there." Then, ducking down until his lips brush against the shell of my ear, he adds, "We'll make it up to ye tonight."

When he pulls away, a smug, cocky half-smile on his face, I'm blushing furiously - cheeks burning with heat.

Si takes one look at me and lets out an exasperated sigh. "Brilliant. Can you two not keep it in your pants for five minutes? Behave, children."

With that, he marches off ahead, leaving us to trail behind at a much more leisurely pace. A few feet away from the doorway to the bright yellow shed, I untangle my fingers from Johnny's, wanting to keep some sense of normalcy for just a little while before I have to break the news.

A quiet, cowardly part of me wants one of the boys to do it for me - even though we all agreed that it was better coming from me.

Sucking in another deep breath, I relax my face and step into the shed behind Johnny. Gaz and John are on one side the table, Simon and Johnny naturally slotting in beside one another on the other. Before I can sit down next to John - the side where there is slightly more space - Johnny grabs onto my hand, guiding me down into the tiny gap between him and the shed wall.

I giggle as he jostles himself, bumping his hip against Si's repeatedly in an attempt to give me some more room, and I look up just in time to catch the tail-end of a glance between John and Gaz. My throat dries out.

"So... how are the ribs healing, Soap?" John asks, dark eyes homing in on the Scotsman.

Johnny squirms in his seat. "Yeah. I guess they're healing just fine, Captain. I've been doing all the exercises physio 've told me to do."

"And he's had this one at his beck and call," Simon adds, nodding his head in my direction. He's wearing a black surgical mask to conceal the lower half of his face, but I can tell by the crinkles at the corners of his eyes that he's smiling. "Perfect little nurse, she is."

I grumble, wanting desperately to hit him. "Ironic, given you're the one with the nurse outfit."

There's a pause as Gaz breaks down, his silent, shaking laughter devolving into a full-blown laughing fit. John tries in vain to hide his mouth behind his hand, but the quivering of his broad shoulders betrays his own amusement.

He looks up, offering me a kind smile. It's so warm that it makes my chest ache. "I'm... I'm not even going to ask," the stoic captain says.

"It's not a nurse outfit," Si protests, deadpan.

I flash him a saccharine sweet - if slightly vicious - smile. "Of course. Whatever you say, Nurse Riley."

He's bright red now. If he were any more embarrassed, he'd be steaming from the ears. "Johnny thought that it would be a funny joke gift for..."

"Don't ye worry, love," Johnny says, joining in on the light-hearted ribbing with zero remorse, "we won't judge ye."

We carry on laughing, joking around with one another. Gaz talks about his family and John tells the boys about something that someone they work with - a woman called Kate - told him the other week. Something about an upcoming mission that they might be assigned.

Before long, Johnny announces to the table that he's thirsty, making me stand up so that he and Si can clamber out of the shed. Despite his protests, they drag Gaz out with them too - insisting that they need a hand carrying the drinks back out. Which is bullshit.

I look up at John. For the first time all day, we're alone.

It's now or never.

"John... there's something that I've been wanting to talk to you about," I start, voice shaking slightly. I can hear my heartbeat thumping in my ears as my fight or flight response kicks in; my skin feeling too tight over my bones.

Immediately, there's a look of concern forms on his face, his brow lowering and making him look every bit his age. "What's wrong? I knew you seemed too quiet - have the boys said something to upset you?"

I shake my head firmly. "No. They haven't done anything. It's- um, it's something that I've done, actually."

Instead of asking any more questions, John just sits back, head resting against the wooden siding as he watches me with those dark, observant eyes. It reminds me of the day we first met - when he came to tell me about Alex; the way that he just sat and watched. The way he listened.

"I'm seeing Johnny."

John's face lights up with a look of complete and utter surprise.

"And Simon."

His jaw slackens. After a moment of stumbling over his words, he says, "Oh... okay."

Now it's my turn to be confused. "Okay?" I repeat slowly, turning the words over in my mouth.

He nods. "Okay."

My eyes narrow. "What does that mean?"

John lets out something between a sigh and an exhale, lifting a hand to rub his temples. A beat of silence passes. Then another. "Tali, I trust your judgement. Have done ever since I got to know you," he says, every word measured and considered, spoken in that low, soft voice of his. "You're a smart woman; you know what you're doing. Acting like you don't... that would be doing you a disservice. And I know the boys. It'd take a very special person to get them to open up, and - if anyone - I think that person would be you."

My chest squeezes.

Acceptance. This is acceptance.

Not hatred, or disgust, or anger.

"I... thank you, John," I say, my voice coming out as barely more than a whisper. Heat pricks at my eyes. "You have no idea how much that means to me."

John's eyes glitter. "You can tell me anything, kid. Nothing you say will ever change anything between us."

When Johnny and Simon return with Gaz and two trays of drinks not even five minutes later, I'm tucked into John's side, his arm wrapped tightly around my shoulders as I sniffle into his t-shirt.

"Everything alright?" Simon asks, eyes locked onto my tear-stained face.

I beam up at him, flashing him the widest, brightest grin I can muster. Feeling lighter than I have for a while now, I say, "Everything's perfect." Turning my attention to Gaz, I add, "Hey, Gaz?"

Slotting himself into the seat beside me, he swipes a pint off of the tray and hums in acknowledgement.

"I'm in a relationship with Johnny. And Simon."

Gaz hums again. "Figures."

Simon leans forward then, eyes practically popping out of his head. "What do you mean figures?"

He snorts out a laugh and, with a playful glimmer in those big dark eyes, he says, "Well, it would take a saint to put up with a grumpy old bastard like you. And Tali's no saint. So I figured she was getting some pretty good dick to-"

"That'll do," Simon barks, putting a swift end to that line of thought.

When the rest of us finally stop laughing, we settle in to enjoy our drinks and soak up an afternoon in the sun.

a/n: hey guys! so this was it: our longest chapter yet :) in the next few days, I'm going to be making some changes to the layout of this account - adding a navigation page in preparation for releasing some other non-Double the Love content etc etc. - see you again very soon, lapetitelapin :)

[neuroprincess]

I would love it if you can write some elle greenaway praise kink smut <33

Hi sweet anon, hope you enjoy it <33

My Good Girl - Elle Greenaway/Female Reader

Captain!Elle Greenaway/Detective!Female Reader

Summary: Your boss has an unknown effect on you since the first moment, but when Elle praises you, you could get down on knees for her. But you never imagined that your most impure dreams one day would come true.

Classification: +18, Smut, Fluff

Warnings: Swearing, fingering, oral sex, mild overstimulation, dirty talk, praise kink, soft!dom!Elle

Word count: +3200

Unrevised

Tall, defined mouth, flawless hair and big brown eyes, which are glazed across the lobby as she watches the interaction between her co-workers and the new addition, in this case you. The brunette raises an eyebrow and smiles, it's not every day that the precinct admits rookies, having a great team of veterans and mostly composed of men among them many with your age in years of career, it was a total surprise to see such young woman there, with an obvious face of someone who just started. You stared at her and could feel your ears burning, and swear you were red, so you turned the face away not wanting her to notice that you were blushing with just a quick exchange of glances. The conversation keeps going on and, no matter how hard you try, you can't concentrate on what they are talking about, you still feel her gaze on you. One of the younger detectives enters the hall carrying with him a handcuffed man, his build is strong and tall next to the also rookie, admitted only a few weeks before. The criminal knows this and uses this advantage when the second detective leaves his partner alone, elbowing him directly in the nose, knocking the boy to the ground instantly. Everything happens too fast, the man tries to run towards the door, managing to knock down two more people, you are in the way and before he can do anything is already on the floor. You hit him with one punch, sharp and strong enough to stun the guy. The detectives in charge of the arrest gather him up, the rookie still trying to control the nosebleed. They are both mortified and surprised, then thank you, and the place explodes in applause from co-workers. So sure you are blushing like a tomato. 

"Good job, rookie." one of the older men compliments raising his coffee cup as if toasting.   

The other men agree and stare, one winks and opens a big smile that wants to show more than just sympathy or possible pride. You just ignore him, but smile at the rest of them, not knowing exactly how to react. It was a reflex, instinctive, something you learned in self-defense classes and never thought to have to use on the first day of work.  

A minute later everyone is dispersed working on their respective cases, except him. Daniel, as he introduced himself, continued talking to you, gradually getting closer, almost invading your personal space without realizing it, with the possibility that he was just ignoring your visible discomfort.  

"Get out!" the woman on the other side suddenly appears beside you, soon he moves out of her field of vision, seeming to accede to her "He can be very... pushy."  

"And unpleasant."  

"I'm Elle Greenaway."  

"The Captain? My boss?" you get more nervous than you were around her already, her fame haunts and intimidates anyone, one of the few people selected for the legendary BAU when she was just a detective, sure, there are rumors about her leaving and how she went back to work on something more... civilian, but you don't care. She's the fucking Elle Greenaway "I'm sorry... I...Well, I'm Y/N Y/L/N."  

"So, Y/L/N, you did a great job. You know, it's hard to see such young and skilled detectives, seems I got right to ask you with us." Elle blinks, a mischievous smile opens as she realizes you blush again, more than that, a heat hits you hard, tingling sensation and sweat in the palms of the hands "Welcome to the team, darling." she extends a hand and the only thing you can focus on is the word she used.  

"Thank you, Captain." you shake her hand quickly, you could swear it was even too quick "It's nice to meet you!"  

"I say the same! Just call me Elle."  

"Right, Cap- Elle." 

And that's how it all started. Every time the woman compliments or says something positive about you it's like the world is rotating slower, that feeling taking over again, getting worse and worse. Two days later the first case came up, there were many obstacles and a twist when your clinical eye didn't let a detail go unnoticed, this detail changed the course of the case, what matters is the case was completed in almost record time and the right way. Minutes before the shift ended she called you into her office, which terrified you a little since your intervention was on top of her theory, but Elle smiles and praises you again, this time on how perceptive and courageous you were to stand against her word. You thanked her and walked away, not wanting to let her see you blush again, that heat took over again, more intense and aflame, so when you got home and entered the shower, you realized what that means. Her words resounded like a voice over the shoulder, suggestive, sexy, and each praise blurred your mind to the point that you barely realized you were putting a hand between the legs, masturbating thinking about Elle Greenaway. For this reason you barely face her for a week, just can't when sinful thoughts come over you.  

"We're really lucky to have you here." she comments on a wednesday morning, approaching you at the coffee pot in the kitchen, cup in hand as she stares at you like an eagle "Besides being skilled, brave and observant you also have good taste? You look really great in this sweater."  

"Really?" you ask surprised that someone has noticed your newly purchased outfit "Oh, thank you so much! It was on sale."  

"When you wear looks like it cost over a thousand dollars, darling." Elle winks and walks out of the kitchen, oblivious about what she had just said.  

"Shit!"   

Controlling yourself can be kind of hard after your beautiful and powerful boss praises you like that, your hand tingles, a wave goes through the body and you squeeze the thighs together feeling the arousal take over... again, a wet spot forming on panties. You are sure and ashamed of it, but you have to pull yourself together as soon as a co-worker walks into the kitchen, confused to find you practically writhing near the table. 

The next day she praises the way you styled hair, followed by how delicate and thoughtful you are with the victims, your earrings, eyes, technique, your brownies when you bring that to work. On this day she also asks you to teach her how to bake/cook, revealing that she survives on frozen food and the pizza delivery guy that is already her friend from how much they see each other. This is the reason you are standing in the middle of her kitchen with a pot in hand and trying not to look directly at her. Feeling extremely shy, after weeks of being praised you can barely describe all that you feel every time she praises you, but you can describe how amazing it feels to enjoy at the end of the day with the simple memory of these praises.  

"Wine?" Elle offers taking two glasses from the cabinet.  

 "Yes, please."  

"Here, darling." she hands you the glass after pouring.  

The brunette steps behind you, slender fingers rubbing across your body as she walks over to the other side to grab something from the fridge. You shudder audibly, an involuntary moan escaping between the lips and legs instantly weakening. She stops in place, her hand in the same place it stopped, waist, and you feel her warm breath against the neck.  

"New perfume? You smell wonderfully good." she whispers, lips close to exposed skin.  

"Yes..." is all you can answer between a sobbing sigh, legs coming together as a twinge hits you in the belly, pure arousal coursing through body at the mere words. The whole wine is drunk at once "Thank you..."  

"You really liked the wine, I knew you had a good palate." the woman smiles and puts her other hand on your waist, holding you gently, sending shivers down the spine "Or you like me."  

"Captain..."  

"You know you can call me Elle." she whispers rubbing her fingertips across around, you almost pass out feeling her toned body and soft breasts against your back.  

"Elle..." it's strange to call her like that in this situation. Your cheeks become even more flushed, there is no doubt that arousal has gotten the best of you, because all you can concentrate on is how wet your panties are and so you miss the rest of the sentence, a second time "I..." 

"It's okay, babe. I know." she smiles against the exposed skin of your neck and leaves a soft kiss, a smile on her lips as she hears the pot pop out against the countertop, your hands clenching the surface "No need to be nervous, you're with me." her fingers run from your waist to forearms, the tip tickling and making you flinch, an involuntary moan slipping through trembling lips "Turn around!" the brunette commands and so you do "Good girl! Of course you are, you're my good girl." 

"Yes, I am." all that feeling becomes numbness, as if your body is in some kind of ecstasy or one of your recurring dreams, only more realistic, much more "Elle, am I dreaming? Or where are the cameras? Is it a prank?" of course, insecurity had to kick in.  

"Darling, it's not a dream and neither is a prank." she moves even closer, faces inches apart, and raises her arms to caress your cheeks, those two chocolate spheres showing all the sincerity aside from mutual desire "And I can prove it."   

You feel the softness of her lips as it touches yours, soft and slow, almost delicate. Her hands grip the waist pulling you in and your bodies are closer than they have ever been before, there is no distance at all, fingers squeeze the skin and after the initial shock you take both arms to land on the woman's shoulders. It's synchronized, tender and full of passion, you move naturally, her tongue entering your mouth. Both of you moan, melting into each other's arms. Strong hands wander from waist to behind your thighs lifting you onto the countertop, placing herself between legs as she caresses your edges and then squeezes when finishing the kiss.  

 "I'll take care of you, you just need to be obedient and please me. Will you do that, darling?" you nod positively, eagerly, pleasing her is something you love to do in every way "Words, princess."  

"Yes, I will."  

"Perfect, I knew you would be, after all, you are my good girl." 

She smiles and kisses you again, this time it's hungry, desire expressed in every touch and movement, your legs going wobbly in seconds, tongue exploring your mouth with ferocity. Skillful fingers wrap themselves around the fabric of your social blouse, pulling without patience and with enough force to open it, buttons flying everywhere. It was your favorite, but doesn't matter now. All that matters is the woman undressing you on the kitchen counter and the cause of all the spicy dreams that have taken your sleep away for weeks, also ruined several panties. This is another one ruined, completely soaked with your arousal and it makes Elle smile when she sees the pretty damage as she removes your pants, legs spread, center pulsing and completely exposed. A finger runs along the inside of your thigh, gathering the clear liquid and she brings it to her lips, eyes glazed on yours and sucks vigorously. It's too much for you to handle, the arms you use to keep yourself half seated on the countertop wobble, like you're about to pass out, and you almost fall against the cold marble.  

"Let's take that somewhere more... safe."  

You both laugh and she grabs you in her lap, strong hands squeezing your thighs to carry you from the kitchen to the bedroom, your legs wrapped around her waist. You can barely register the path, how the apartment looks, nor how long it takes, her lips are on yours the whole time and the next thing you know you're lying on a soft bed. The tall toned body above yours, your eyes are clouded with lust as you watch her shed her own clothes. Piece by piece, taking time to pull the blouse up over her arms, finally giving you a view of beautiful boobs covered by a black bra, is torture worth every second. It's impossible not to touch the defined lines of her belly, your finger running across the tanned skin, down to the ribs and then to the still covered boobs, being stopped in the path by her hand, entwining your fingers together. Elle kisses you again, both of you falling back against the mattress, her knee on your soaked center, rubbing slowly, it's another tease that makes you melt from the inside out.  

"Please... Elle, I want you." the words come out in a soft moan, you can't think of anything but this woman "Like hell."  

"I know." she whispers and rips off the only fabric that keeps you from touching her the way you want, the shredded panties are thrown into some corner of the room, soon the bra joins the mess "So beautiful, so smelly, so sweet, so mine." 

What you've imagined and dreamed about finally happens, the long and thin fingers slide through your folds, building up arousal at the tips, when it passes your clit your head falls back in pure excitement, the knot of sexual tension undoing itself in a millisecond. Uselessly you try to hold back the moan when she finally enters you, two fingers sinking into your intimacy easily, it's slow and gentle. As if you are made of glass, the most precious thing her hands have ever touched. Your lips part and she smiles, analyzing every feature, any expressions or reactions she pulls out of you as she begins to move. The pace is slow but precise, her palm caresses the bundle of nerves with each thrust, soft lips leave gentle kisses down your neck, occasionally sucking on exposed skin, enough to leave hickeys. Marks of love that will be present for days or maybe weeks. Elle makes a trail reaching for your boobs, grabbing one between her lips and tongue circles the nipple, you could cum with just that if she didn't abandon moments before you reach the apex and turn to face you.  

"I've been waiting for this since I saw you for the first time." the brunette whispers in your ear and kisses the cheek affectionately, only to give a hard thrust that makes you jump on the bed, an interesting contrast "You're just amazing, warm, responsive, beautiful, smelling, fucking sweet." you try to restrain yourself with each praise, body burning inside and out "And hot, accepting me so fucking well."  

Her fingers curl up reaching that sensitive spot that makes you shiver all over, a long sigh precedes several moans she causes while she does it a few more times, alternating between thrusts that get faster and faster, stronger and deeper. What started out in a slow and gentle pace becomes more constant and frantic, sloppy movements that make you clench the sheets until your fingertips turn white, an attempt to handle all the pleasure she gives you. Elle's lips caress and kiss the length of your neck, breasts and belly to reach hips, where her free hand already squeezes possessively, bruises sure to be present the next day. Soon the skillful tongue joins in, it's your doom, there's no turning back after that and almost immediately an orgasm runs through your body overwhelmingly. Your scream is cut off by a twinge of pleasure with a hint of pain, the sensitive clitoris feels like it's on fire, your walls tighten around her, as the woman continues to fuck you during the orgasm, trying to get a second one out of you in a row. 

"Come on, babe. I know you can do it, give me one more, be my perfect girl and hold on." she whispers in encouragement, piercing brown eyes staring at you sweetly before returning to between your legs  

"Fuck." you let out in a sob as you feel her tongue caress your bundle of nerves again, this time it's slow and teasing of course, Elle wants you to feel every touch, caress and glimpse of pleasure she is giving you, wants to make you cum like no one has ever done before "OHHHH ELLE!" and so you cum again, the intensity of two sensations running through every part of your being, leaving a completely clouded mind falling completely into the moment, enjoying every second.  

"See, I knew you would make it, you did, darling. God, I have perfection in my arms." the brunette speaks in a low and sly voice, crawling on top of your body, kissing you softly "Are you okay? Do you feel any pain? Want some water before we continue?"  

"Continue? Goodness, I really believe I'm dreaming." is all you can think of as you stare at her, every detail of her face carved into a gentle and loving expression, totally directed at you, just "Captain, am I having another spicy dream? But very, very, realistic?" and in an attempt to prove whether or not it's real you pinch your own arm, jumping on the bed in pain, drawing a genuine laugh from the other woman.  

"It's not a dream, I confess I'm not surprised to hear about your dreams. That explains why you blush every time we get close to each other, wait, do you do anything about it?" the question is practically rhetorical, anyway, your blushing face answers everything, trying to look away "Awn, you don't have to look like that, darling. I did the same thing. In my defense, how could I not with someone like you around me every day?" she winks and caresses your face, kissing you again.  

 You barely have time to register the information or fully get over the last orgasm, gentle hands are on you again, stroking your hips softly, moving down to thighs, instinctively your legs wrap around her hips and taking advantage of the movement you use body strength to reverse positions. Now she's under you. Both of you smiling mischievously. For a moment you think you can top her, only to find you are totally wrong, strong arms circling your waist pulling you closer to her, sweaty bodies pressed against each other, skin to skin. 

"Cute, thinking you'll get over me so easily, you have to earn it..." she murmurs bringing your lips together again, tongues moving slowly and it's delicate, she slides her hand between your legs, massaging gently as she slips her lips down your collarbone, then looks up at you with eyes shining in desire and affection "But today I'm in control and it's all about you."  

"Elle..." her name comes out in a sobbing moan as you feel her fingers increase the pace on your clit, irregular movements pressing masterfully, you hold onto her and nails run down the length of her muscled back, she moans between pain and pleasure, but not caring about the scratches that will form.  

"Oh my good girl, just so perfect." she growls arching her hips and your lips meet in a fierce kiss, your hand reaches for brown hair, pulling her even closer deepening the touch, tongues entwined and ravenous moans "And only mine." 

taglist: @wastdstime @geekyandgay98 @heidss @ctrlamira @prentiss-theorem @unexpected-character  

Join my taglist here ^^

[absurdthirst]

Married to the Mafia {Dave York x F!Reader}

Rating: Explicit

Word Count: 33.2k

Warnings: Forced marriage, dub-con, virgin reader, threats and intimidation, talks of infidelity, oral sex (male and female receiving), fingering, vaginal sex, unprotected sex, mentions of anal sex, talks of infertility, breeding kink?, allergies, pregnancy, angst, heart break, medical emergencies, childbirth

Comments: Dave York never has anything pure, his life as the mafia leader for the York family pretty much assures that. But you are pure, and he wants you. Erasing your father's debt if you marry him to have his children, he finds himself fighting against the inclination to fall in love. How can the leader of the mafia love, after all?

Co-written by @storiesofthefandomlovers

**Follow @absurdthirst-writes and turn on notifications to stay up to date on all new fics.

|| MasterList || Dave York MasterList ||

Click Keep Reading only if you have read the Rating and Warnings and understand the warnings may not be complete to avoid listing spoilers. As AO3 says 'creator chooses not to use warnings'. You also agree that you're the right age to be consuming anything here.

Dave hates being kept waiting. One of his biggest pet peeves. He is a man who lives on a schedule so if one minute is off, he is annoyed, and when Dave gets annoyed...God help the people around him. As the boss of the biggest mafia family in America, undercover in the D.C area (which he says is full of crooks just like him except he knows who he is and doesn't pretend to be a martyr), he has to ensure that his operation runs smoothly. His father, God rest his soul, had taught him that letting anything slip leads to mistakes, and mistakes lead to being caught...or killed. He checks his watch just as the double doors to the hotel suite open and Dave shifts to stand, buttoning his suit jacket. 

"Mr. York, apologies for being late. Traffic was awful." The man says but Dave barely listens. his eyes on you. He's seen you before. During poker games between his men where you are serving drinks at the casino. He wanted to fuck you as soon as he saw you. When he found out you were a virgin, he wanted to marry you. Dave has always had the desire to marry but not for love, no, he wants an heir. He wants an heir from a woman who has never been fucked by anyone other than him. You are perfect. Beautiful, smart, pure. Everything he has ever wanted. His eyes meet yours, scared and confused. No doubt your father didn't tell you what you were doing here. 

Your father, as good a man as he is working for the York family, has a gambling problem and Dave took advantage of that. Deciding to offer to pay off your father's debts in exchange for you. It took some convincing, the man pretending to be hesitant in essentially selling his daughter, but he agreed after some persuasion. Now, here you are and Dave is ready to take what is his. "Hello sweetheart." Dave smiles, wanting you to relax a little. No one likes a stiff broad. 

"Mr. York." You almost whisper, certain that you are here because you did something wrong. Working in one of the York casinos was always risky - you never knew who would react badly to a loss - but you don't think you have done anything wrong, at least not to be fired or killed.

Your father looks stiff beside you, never explaining why you need to come with him to his meeting with his boss. You had just been told to get dressed in the outfit he had tossed you and make sure you wore minimal makeup. Apparently Mr. York had strict rules about the women who were allowed in the meetings with him if the modest white dress was anything to judge by. Nervous, you wonder why you are here, wracking your brain to try to think of what you had done that could have drawn the man’s attention.

Dave steps towards you, reaching out to grip your chin so he can look into your pretty eyes. "Did your daddy tell you why you are here, sweetheart?" He asks and you can't shake your head so you whisper, "no." Dave tuts, looking over at the older man who is sheepish. 

"I'm sorry sir, I thought it would be better coming from you." 

Coward, Dave thinks, but he doesn't care. He knows what he wants and he will do what it takes to get it. "Your daddy has allowed me the honor of marrying you. You're going to be my wife."

“What - no.” You want to shake your head again, but you don’t. “I- I don’t know you, not personally. You don't want to marry me, we aren’t - what about love?” Your eyes seek out your father, praying that this is some kind of trick. A joke between the men or perhaps a bet on how you would react. Your father would gamble on anything so you don’t put it past him. “I- I promised myself I would only sleep with the man that I love after we get married.”

Dave wants to scoff. What a juvenile concept: love. As far as he is concerned, it doesn't exist. People marry for convenience. People marry for money. People marry to fuck. He doesn't believe in love. His parents married to bring two mafia families together. An arrangement. He needs you to be on board. He's not a monster, he won't force you. He caresses your cheek, letting go of your chin, "that's why I want you. You are perfect. Pure enough to give birth to my heir. I want a child...children. You are the woman I want." He knows he has to entertain you if you are to agree. "Love...comes later." He nearly spits the word but he forces himself to practically coo it.

You aren’t naive, you know that there is something else going on. Dave York didn’t just decide that you are the woman he wants as his wife one day. Not when women throw themselves at him. “What else is going on?” You demand, looking over at your father who looks guilty. “What did you do?”

Before your father answers, Dave speaks. "Your father is a very lucky man. I have decided to pay off his...extortionate gambling debt in exchange for you. He agreed and I expect you will be resentful of me but I do plan to look after you. You will want for nothing. Whatever you desire, it will be yours. As long as you do as I say, you can have the world."

Jesus, you’ve been sold. Your eyes widen in horror and you almost start to cry. You have no choice in this, you are marrying Dave York whether you like it or not. “Dad….” You whimper and your father winces. 

“He promises he will take care of you.” Your dad assures you. “He is a man of his word.”

Dave sighs softly, stepping away from you to give you a moment to process and he knows this must be a lot to process. He is a monster but not that kind of monster. "The wedding has been scheduled for next month. I organized a wedding planner. You can pick whatever you want, cost is of no consequence. Pick whatever dress you want. It is your day and, despite what you might think, I want you to be happy." Dave offers, not liking the tears in your eyes. He shakes that thought away, knowing that softness is not a good thing. You will be his but he can never be yours. Not truly.

Feeling numb, you merely nod your heat meekly, looking down at the ground. “I don’t want much.” You murmur, knowing that you won’t have a wedding with a man you love. You won’t be an excited, exuberant bride like you had imagined when you were a little girl. “I will make sure that it’s worthy of you.” You add, knowing that he is an important man, and people will expect a certain level of sophistication.

Dave knows this is going to be difficult, trying to get you on side, but he will do it. He has to win you over to ensure you have his child. You’re the perfect candidate to be the mother of his child. “I will have my men go to your home to gather your things. You’re coming home with me now. Say goodbye to your father. You will see him soon.” Dave promises, wanting you to know you’re not his prisoner.

You turn to your father, angry and hurt that he would sell you to pay his debts. He has always been reckless, but this is over the top. However, he’s your father, your only living parent left. “Goodbye, I’ll see you soon.” You offer woodenly, only hugging him when he pulls you into his arms for a hug.

Dave watches the exchange, knowing your father feels guilty but the money...he owed a million dollars. He was gonna be killed if he didn't pay it off. Dave waits until you step back before he offers his hand. "Come on sweetheart, let's take you home." He can't wait for you to see the room he has set up for you. He knows you wouldn't want to sleep in the same bed as him right away until you adjust.

You bite your lip as you take his hand, allowing him to lead you from the hotel room where you had met him. “Why did we meet in a hotel room?” You ask curiously, wondering if he conducted all his business in the hotel or if it had been for some other reason.

Dave sighs again under his breath. The truth is that he had a woman in the hotel room. One of the women he fucks around with on a regular basis. All of them know the arrangement - it’s just sex. Dave York doesn’t do emotions and if they got a new purse out of it, they are happy. However, that’s all over now. He will have to be more discreet if he fucks around. He doesn’t need you hearing about it. “I had a meeting. Wanted privacy.” He answers smoothly, hoping you don’t notice the wrinkled sheets despite him having the room made up after his escapade. “Don’t worry about that now, let’s get you settled.” He insists, guiding you out of the room and away from your waste of space father.

You sigh, knowing that he’s lying and he won’t tell you the truth. You had noticed the bed was mused and he obviously had been fucking someone in the room before you had arrived. Probably the woman who had been waiting for the elevator when you arrived on this floor. Your stomach flips, unhappy with the idea of your husband sleeping with other people, although you know that you won’t have a say in what he does. He owns you. You will just have to continuously get tested to make sure he doesn’t give you something. You don’t want to hurt any potential children you have. Instead of saying anything, you just bite your lip and watch your feet as he leads you down the hall to the elevators, trying to figure out how to handle this.

Dave sees his men trail behind and he gets into the elevator with you, just you. They will take the other one. “I know this is a lot to take in but we will have a fulfilled life together. You can have whatever you want. Jewelry. Purses. Clothes. Shoes. Cars. Whatever your heart desires.” He promises and you let go of his hand, swallowing harshly as tears sting in your eyes. 

“My heart wants love.” You choke, a tear escaping as reality hits. 

Dave steps towards you, reaching up to gently wipe the tear away. “Don’t be a silly girl. Love…it’s just what people say to each other when they want to fuck. Have you ever been in love?” He asks and you shake your head. “Exactly. How do you know it’s what you want?”

You blow out a sigh, knowing that he won't understand. "I want to be with someone because I cannot bear to be away from them, not because they can buy me jewelry and purses. Just like I want them to only want to be in my bed and not have liaisons in hotels with whatever woman they fancy." You murmur, batting his hand away so you can wipe away your own tears. "I want laughter and happiness. Jokes and dancing in the kitchen. I want butterflies when he kisses me. For him to be able to come to me for comfort when he's upset or stressed."

Dave pauses, realizing he has never seen that kind of companionship. His parents were very cold towards each other. Civil but practically lived separate lives. His mother raised him and served on several charity boards while his father ran the family business, being kept away at all hours. “Sounds like a Disney movie. It’s time to grow up. Face reality. This is real life, sweetheart and you’ll realize that sooner or later, all that shit is just a dream.” He’s harsh but you are pissing him off. He’s offered you things that most women would be humping his leg for and you want things he can’t buy you. Things that, quite frankly, don’t exist. The elevator doors open and he wraps his arm around your waist. “Chin up. Don’t want people to see you’ve been crying.” He orders quietly, guiding you through the lobby to his awaiting car.

You realize that this is your life. You can either make the best of it, or you can wallow in misery. Wallowing can be saved for when eyes aren't on you. You lift your head and lean into his side as if you want to be there when the doors open, plastering a brilliant smile on your face. As if you were the luckiest woman on earth for what is happening. Some might think that you were, but you don't.

Dave smiles at a few of the staff who greet their boss, and he guides you towards his awaiting car. The driver opens the door of the town car and he helps you into the backseat before sliding in beside you. The door shuts as his driver and guard get into the front seat and he looks at you. Christ, you're gorgeous, even when you've been crying, and he swears he will do what he can to make you happy. Within reason. Dave doesn't do emotions.

You don't remember most of the car ride, looking out at the world as it passes by. Once in the car you feel his eyes on you, but you don't acknowledge it, knowing that he would talk if he wanted. It wasn't as if Dave York needed permission to do anything. If anything, you needed permission. Since you were technically his property, bought with the sum of your father's gambling debt. Soon enough, you are pausing at a large set of gates and they swing open ominously, the walled estate of his is now your prison.

Once the car comes to a stop outside of the main building, Dave exits the car and holds his hand out. You ignore it, helping yourself out of the car and he swallows down the urge to roll his eyes at your childish move. He plasters a smile on his face, guiding you into the house and his housekeeper. Mrs. Jenkins is waiting for your arrival. "Welcome home sir." She greets Dave. "Sweetheart, this is Mrs. Jenkins, my housekeeper. She is going to show you to your temporary room. I have some work to attend to so I will see you for dinner." He kisses your cheek and walks off, knowing that this transactional engagement doesn't require all of his time.

“Hello.” You offer, nodding politely at the housekeeper, she looks like she is a nice lady. She’s not in charge of Dave and can’t make him change his mind, so there is no reason to be rude to her. “I apologize for any inconvenience I’ve caused.” You offer. “I will try not to be too much trouble.” As much as you hate that this is happening, you wish Dave had stayed so you at least could have a familiar face. 

Mrs. Jenkins tuts, "trouble? None at all. You are going to be the lady of the house. Come on honey, let me show you to your room." She gestures to the hallway. "And you can tell me what foods you like and what time you eat breakfast. I want to prepare something special to celebrate you being here. It's about time we had a woman in the house."

“Oh.” You brighten up and bite your lip. “I like making french toast.” You admit, knowing that it takes awhile for the custard casserole that you make to set up. “Would it be…okay if I used the kitchen sometime?” You ask. “I love to cook and perhaps there can be a night where I cook for the staff instead of them taking care of us.” 

Mrs. Jenkins smiles, already liking you. “You don’t have to do that. We are here to look after you and Mr. York. Please, you can use the kitchen whenever you wish. This is your home now. Whenever you need something, you tell us and we can get it for you. I will have the chef make you French toast for breakfast tomorrow.” She declares as she opens the door to the biggest guest room of them all, already set up with your things since Dave had his men get it all from your home.

“Wow.” You gasp breathlessly, looking around the ornate room. Your things look out of place, as if they don’t belong, but you had not lived in opulence. Your father’s house was modest and you hadn’t been concerned with having the best of everything. “It’s beautiful.” You look over at the housekeeper, knowing she had set everything up. “Thank you so very much for arranging everything.”

She smiles, pleased you are happy. She has missed having someone else in the house. Dave tends to keep to himself and she wants children to run around after and assist with so she’s eager. “I hope you’re happy here.” She pats you on the shoulder. “Dinner will be ready at 6pm.” She announces, “I will leave you to settle in.” She steps back out of the room, leaving you as she shuts the door.

You look around the room and sigh. It’s a beautiful gilded cage, meant to distract you from the fact that you have been bought by a man who doesn’t love you. He bought you because you are a virgin, untouched by anyone else. Sighing, you walk over to the book shelf that was loaded down with your favorite books and pick up one of the sweetest romances you had been reading. Maybe there was some way to find a way out of this. Before you were married. 

Dave walks into the kitchen, his suit jacket and tie abandoned and his sleeves rolled up. His home has a big dining room but he hates eating in there unless he has a party. It’s too big and he feels stupid. When you come into the kitchen after Mrs. Jenkins went off to get you, Dave is once again taken back by how pretty you are, even as you glare at him. “Glass of wine?” He asks, reaching for the bottle of red he had the cook air earlier.

“Why do you want me?” You demand, ignoring his question in favor of one of your own. “Is it just because no man has touched me? That’s the requirement to carry Dave York’s heir?” You ask sarcastically. “Why not use one of the women that fall into your bed?”

He bites his lip, keeping his eyes on yours. “I want you because you…you are gorgeous. I know you’d be a good mother. You aren’t greedy or flashy. You aren’t desperate for wealth and you don’t want to show off. You want to live a simple life and be happy. The fact that you’re a virgin…it’s what I have always wanted. Someone pure since I’m…I’m not. In any way shape or form. I picked you because you’re perfect.” He answers, hoping you will accept his response and he pours you a glass of wine.

You take the glass and nod. “I’m not perfect.” You correct him. “Far from it. But I know that I am what you want because I am pure.” You take a sip of the wine. “Does that mean that you won’t want me once I’m not pure?”

Dave shakes his head. “No. I want the mother of my children to only have my cock inside of her, filling her up, impregnating her.” He says it nonchalantly but his cock twitches at the mere idea of you being the mother of his children, cumming on his cock and no one else’s.

You snort and send him a narrowed eyed look. “While you are trying to impregnate me, you won’t be sleeping with your floozies.” You tell him. “I’m not catching something that I pass to the children.”

Dave clenches his jaw, the retort that threatens to spill over his lips nearly escapes but he stops himself, offering you a soft smile instead. He has to pick and choose his battles and you just said you’d let him knock you up. “Of course sweetheart. Just you. Until you’re pregnant.” He promises, offering a compromise and the guard brings over the large velvet box. “What is that?” You narrow your eyes. “You get to pick your engagement ring.” He declares, opening the box to display the five ornate rings.

Your eyes widen at the size of the rings. “I- they are too big.” You tell him, sure that you would never wear something so big and ornate. “I - is there something simpler to wear? I would never wear these beyond events you want me to attend.”

Dave sighs, knowing that most women would kill to be given one of these rings, let alone be allowed to pick one. He does know of a ring that is simpler, but he didn’t think you’d want it. “I do have one. I- it’s my mother’s ring. Wait here.” He stands up, making his way to his office and the safe, quickly opening it to grab the small velvet box and he returns with it, sitting down then opening the box to show you the simpler ring.

“Oh.” You sigh softly and your eyes go slightly dreamy at the simple ring. The diamond is still bigger than you would like, but it’s a solitaire with a thin band. “It’s beautiful.” You reach for it and hesitate, looking at Dave for permission. “May I try it on?”

Dave nods, taking it out of the box, and he can’t stop himself from staring at your dreamy eyes as he slides the ring onto your finger. It’s a perfect fit. He inhales sharply, admiring how the ring looks on your hand, his hand still holding yours as he cradles your fingers.

Dave realizes that all the money he has could never replace this ring and he hopes you care for it. It looks perfect on your finger and he swallows harshly, knowing his mother would’ve loved you already. “It’s yours now.” He rubs his thumb over the ring before he lets go of your hand, just in time because the cook sets the dinner down in front of you. He snaps the other box shut, he will have someone return those rings tomorrow.

You feel weird with the weight of the ring on your hand. Unable to keep from glancing down at your hand continuously as you pick up your fork and knife. “Dinner looks delicious.” You comment. “I’ve asked if I could perhaps cook sometime.”

Dave is shocked. The kitchen hasn’t been cooked in by anyone other than a chef since his mother died. “Uh yeah. You can. Of course you can. You cook?” He asks, cutting into his food and he is pleasantly surprised. Yet another reason why you are perfect for this position.

“I do.” You nod quickly. “I normally cooked for me and my dad.” You tell him, cutting into your own food. “I love to experiment with new dishes. Love to bake. I routinely bring in cookies or cakes to the others when I work - oh, does that mean that I am not working anymore?”

Dave immediately wants to say no to you working but he can’t take your entire life away from you. He can keep an eye on you at work and he can let you have some freedom. “Until we are married. You can continue working until we are married.” He compromises.

“Good.” You are relieved at that, giving him a genuine smile and you reach over to touch his arm without thinking about it. “I am glad that I can keep working, I want to be able to say goodbye to the friends that I work with.”

“I will have a guard keeping an eye on you though. I’m a powerful man, sweetheart. I have enemies. I don’t want you to get hurt because of me so a guard will always be near you while you work.” He adds, cutting into the chicken before taking a bite.

You grit your teeth, hating the fact that you will have someone watching you at all times. However, he could have just told you that you wouldn’t be able to work at all, so you will take the win where you can get it. “As long as they don’t interfere with me working, we will be okay.”

“They will just be watching you…unless they need to intervene. You’re going to be Mrs. York. You’ll be the wealthiest woman in this cesspool of a town. Those asshole politicians think they run shit but they don’t. I do. And you will be beside me, my beautiful wife. I will have the wedding planner come tomorrow so you can start telling her what you want.”

You nod, wondering what he would want for the wedding. “Is there anything in particular you want?” You ask him, wanting to know more. You just know Dave York, the boss. But he’s going to be your husband and you want to know him as the man.

He thinks about it for a moment, remembering the photos from his parent's wedding. "I want red roses. Lots of them. Everywhere. Money is no object." He tells you, and you nod, "why red roses?" He smiles, setting his knife and fork down since he has finished eating. "They are beautiful but have thorns that can hurt, make you bleed. They are the best of us both. You, sweetheart, are the rose. I am the thorns."

You lift your brows at the surprising sentimental viewpoint. Nodding again, you give a wistful smile. “That will be the flowers for the wedding then.” You decide. “Blood red roses and white baby’s breath.” It would look striking of course, classic. The comment that he had made gave you a small amount of hope that he might be a secret romantic. You smile at Dave again, your eyes softer.

Dave hums with agreement, your soft smile making his stomach twist and he forces himself to ignore it, reminded once more of what connections can do. He has to keep his distance. Mrs. Jenkins gathers your plates once you've finished eating and brings in the dessert. "I thought you might like something special since it's the night of our engagement." He hadn't even asked you but he wants you to think he somewhat cares for you. You won't be open to having him inside of you without him being nice somehow. He hopes you like the delicate cake he had asked the chef to prepare. His favorite...raspberry and vanilla.

“Oh thank you.” You bite your lip and look down at the cake that is brought out. It’s beautiful and it looks delicious. Except…you won’t eat it. It looks like it has raspberries and you are allergic to them. “It looks beautiful. Is this your favorite?”

Dave nods, eagerly digging into the cake and you hesitant, not picking up your fork. "Is something wrong?" He asks and you bite your lip, nervous to say anything. 

"It has raspberries and I'm allergic." You declare and Dave immediately regrets not asking you if you had any allergies. He should know this stuff. 

"I'm sorry sweetheart. I didn't know." He stands up, taking both your plate and his and walks into the kitchen. 

"Dave." You call out and he ignores you, coming back a few moments later with a plate of the chocolate cake the chef had prepared earlier alongside the raspberry one. 

"You're not allergic to chocolate, are you?" He asks hesitantly, cursing himself for not asking you beforehand. There's so much he has to learn.

You smile at the new cakes in his hand. “No, I think I would cry if I was allergic to chocolate.” You joke. Dave nods and sets down the cake in front of you and sits down. “You didn’t have to give up your own cake.” You protest softly, hating that he was giving up eating his favorite cake because of you. “I would have been fine being around it, I just can’t eat it.” 

“Oh.” He flushes slightly, realizing that he should’ve asked that first but he knows people can be allergic just from airborne particles. “It’s okay. I like chocolate too. More indulgent.” He winks at you, trying to make you as comfortable as possible and he finds it’s not as hard as he thought it was going to be. “I can eat that tomorrow. Now, eat your cake.” He orders softly.

Picking up your fork, you feel a bit more relaxed. He had shown more heart than he realized in that small little action and you feel better about this idea. You really wish that you had a choice about marrying a man you love, but maybe Dave is right, maybe love will come with time. 

Dave watches you dig in, happy you are eating the cake, and after you’ve finished, Mrs. Jenkins comes in to clear the plates. “I have emails to respond to. Get some sleep. You have a busy day tomorrow. Night sweetheart.” He says, standing up, and he drops a kiss to your forehead before he strides off, reminding himself that this is an arrangement. Nothing more.

****

Rushing around the craps table at the casino, you drop off the drinks at the blackjack table like you had been ordered to. The last few days have been a whirlwind and honestly the scheduled day of work was a nice break from picking out colors and arrangements, music and all the small details that go into a wedding. Dave hadn’t lied when he said there was no limit to what you could spend, but you were trying to go for elegance and yet have it feel like you were actually in love with your intended. Fulfilling drink orders and caring for the gamblers, even with the security that was shadowing you, was a needed change.

Dave enters the casino, deciding to visit you. He had accepted yesterday that he is looking forward to marrying you. You are smart as a whip, funny, and ridiculously sweet. Far too sweet for his murdering ass. He has learned about your interests during dinner and he plans to get you the cooking things you want but could never afford. Like a pasta maker. Who makes pasta? Apparently you do. The staff are always on edge when he enters one of his establishments and that’s just how he likes it. 

He strides over to the table you’re serving, just about to greet you when he sees the asshole put his hand on your ass. His pace quickens and he grabs his knife from his jacket, opening it and in a flash, he grabs the man’s hand from your ass and slams it on the table, his knife going through his palm within seconds. “Fuck!” The man screams. 

“You never touch her again. Otherwise the knife will be going in your fucking chest. You understand?” Dave growls. The man’s gurgled wail of pain isn’t good enough. “Do you fucking understand?” Dave hisses and the man nods, crying out in pain and he screams when Dave withdraws his knife, turning to you.

Your eyes are wide and you are stunned into silence. It was quick and brutal. You know what kind of man Dave is, you’ve heard the rumors but you’ve never witnessed anything like this. Security always drags off the people who are causing problems, but Dave had not only done this very publicly - since all eyes are on this table - but he also ruined one of his busiest tables. Your mouth drops open in shock and you look back at the man before looking back at Dave. He had just stabbed that man, for touching your ass. Granted, you didn’t want him touching you, but you don’t think the action warranted a knife through his hand. 

Dave looks at you, seeing the horror in your eyes, and part of him feels guilty you had to witness that, the other part feels happy you’re horrified. Reminds him that you could never love a monster like him. “Come on sweetheart. You’re done.” He says, grabbing your waist and guiding you towards the staff area, feeling pent up enough to fuck but he can’t.

“Wait, I have to finish working.” You tug on his hand but he ignores you, continuing on towards the doors that are clearly marked ‘Employees Only’. 

“No, you are finished.” Dave growls. “You are not working here anymore.” 

You huff and tug on his hand again. “You said I could work until we get married. I haven’t said goodbye to everyone! It will leave them short staffed.” 

“I will make sure they hire someone else. You can get your goodbyes now without going back on the floor. You are done here. No one touches what is mine. Tell me, how many fucking times does that happen?” He asks, furious that this could’ve been happening without his knowledge.

You bite your lip, looking up into his dark eyes. He’s livid and you know you shouldn’t lie to him. Right now, you see why everyone is scared of Dave York. “At- at least once a shift.” You admit softly. “Although it happens to other girls more.” You add, as if that makes it better. “We just deflect or joke around with them so that they stop trying to grope us. We have a symbol for marking the ones that are handsy in the system. Put it next to their names to let the other girls know to be on the lookout. Since the manager says that it’s a part of the job serving drinks here.” 

Dave shakes his head. He might be a murderer but he’s never been a perv. He’s pissed, shaking his head. “I am going to tell security that anyone doing that will be thrown out and banned. No one should be pulling that shit. You aren’t gonna be working here anymore sweetheart. If you want a job, I’ll find you something else. The next person that feels you up is a dead man. That fucking manager of yours is a dead man. Get your stuff, you are leaving after you say your goodbyes.”

Gathering up your things, you feel Dave’s impatient gaze on you. He’s irritated and it’s because you opened your mouth. Yes, the servers and drink runners here had continuously gone to the manager about people sexually harrassing them until the man had simply stated that it was a part of the job and if a high roller asked you for sex, to consider it a compliment - but that didn’t mean the man deserved to die. Once you have your things, you turn to him quietly and walk over to where he is standing. 

Dave is practically vibrating with anger as he guides you back into the main hall. Some brave men look around at him, others try to avoid his eye and therefore his wrath. "Say your goodbyes sweetheart." He orders, grabbing your things and handing them to his guard standing nearby. He crosses his arms, knowing that he could easily kill that motherfucking manager, but not today, he wants to take you home first. He won't allow anyone in this sewer of a town to touch what belongs to him.

You quickly say goodbye to the girls that are standing around, word going out on the floor and others rushing over to hug you. You had made a lot of friends here, some of those attending your wedding, but you wanted to say goodbye. You wish you had more time, but Dave is tapping his foot and you rush back over to him. “I’m- I’m ready.” You offer quietly,

Nodding, he reaches for you to pull you close, a protective hand around your waist, and he glares at anyone who looks his way while he guides you out of the casino and to his awaiting car. Once you're inside, he pulls out his cell and dials his right hand man, Resnik. 

"Boss?" Resnik answers immediately. 

"I want Liam Pollock in the building this evening. He's the manager for the casino on Fifth. I want to have a chat with him." Dave declares, "make it 8 o' clock. I want to be on time for dinner with my fiancé." He hangs up the phone, sliding it back into his jacket and he doesn't look at you, not wanting you to see the monster that lures in his eyes.

You bite your lip, wondering if you’ve made a mistake. Wondering if you should have lied to Dave about what was happening in his casino. Instead of dwelling on it, you decide to watch the people passing. “Since I’m off work, why don’t I fix dinner tonight?” You offer, turning to look at his side profile.

Dave is surprised that you want to cook dinner for him. “You’re not gonna poison it, are you?” He jokes, smirking at you. “If you want to work, I can find you another position in the business. Something behind the scenes. I just - I cannot have you out on the floor. I’d kill too many men.” He says without any humor, deadly serious.

Your eyes widen and you almost laugh, thinking he was serious. Until he doesn’t laugh at all. Then you choke slightly and cough. “Oh, uh, I guess whatever you want me to do.” You murmur, feeling a bit uneasy. “Do you want me working? I know that I will be worried about having my own money.”

“You don’t have to worry about money when you’re a York, sweetheart. I am having a pre-nup drawn up that you can review with your own attorney, paid for by me, picked by you, which offers you a very good alimony in case we divorce. As for while we are married? You will have your own credit cards, you could spend a million bucks and it wouldn’t make a dent.” He reveals, knowing he had to have this conversation at some point.

You shake your head. “I don’t want your money.” You insist. “I don’t have to have a lawyer read over anything. Your money is yours, I just- I can’t even imagine you allowing a divorce.” You reveal, knowing that despite what he said, once you’re married, the only way that you are leaving the family is in a casket.

Dave doesn’t argue with that. He won’t divorce, absolutely plans not to, but shit happens and who knows? He wouldn’t leave you in the lurch. Especially since you’d be the mother of his child. “The child would remain in my care, of course if we were to divorce.” He says, like it’s obvious. “You will hire an attorney of your choice and you will review the pre-nup. Then we will get married and you will give me an heir to my empire.” He declares like it’s easily done.

You bite your lip, not willing to say that you would never abandon a child that you had. “Fine.” You huff. “I will hire an attorney to go over any paperwork that you send over.” You don’t feel like he will drop this and you don’t care about money, but he seems obsessed with making sure things are settled. Maybe it was because you’ve never had money.

Dave hums with contentment, pleased that you didn’t argue. The car pulls into the estate and Dave’s door is opened. He turns to look at you before he gets out, “you are to be my wife. I won’t have anyone saying I don’t provide for you. I will give you a credit card and you will go shopping for new clothes. I want you to get whatever you want. It’s the least I can do since you are mine.” He says, getting out and buttoning his jacket as he enters his home, making his way to his office to prepare for beating your moron manager.

You don’t appreciate the way that he simply walks off from you, but you hold your tongue. Instead you walk into the kitchens and smile at the cook. “I want to give you a night off.” You tell him with a smile. “Is that alright with you?” The cook nods with a smile. 

“Of course it is. It’s your kitchen.” He tells you, although you don’t argue that you aren’t married to Dave yet.

****

Dave enters the house, the smell of whatever it is that you’re cooking hits his nose and he inhales deeply. He groans, his stomach rumbling and he walks into the kitchen. Your ex manager, Pollock, will be ensuring that no one touches anyone inappropriately in his casino and that involved teaching Pollock is a lesson. Dave usually has his men take care of such…messy interactions but this time was personal. His knuckles are bruised but he had cleaned up enough to return home to you. He walks into the kitchen after hanging up his jacket and he sees you at the stove, barefoot and wearing an apron. It’s adorable and sexy at the same time. He wants to wrap his arms around you and kiss your neck but he doesn’t. You aren’t open enough to him yet. “Something smells good.”

You turn and notice the specks of blood on his shirt and the bruises on his knuckles. You bite your lip and don’t say anything about his appearance, just turning back to the stove. “I’m making roast chicken and vegetables, mashed potatoes and gravy.” You offer him. “And I made a pudding for dessert. It’s not fancy, but it was a last minute meal.”

Dave is impressed and he walks closer to you, crossing his arms as he leans against the counter. “Sounds delicious, sweetheart. You want any help?” He offers, “maybe I can open a bottle of wine.” His eyes drift down to your ass, those leggings you changed into making his cock twitch.

“That sounds good.” You glance back over at him and your eyes drift down to his knuckles again before you stir the boiling potatoes again. “Whatever you want with the chicken. Did you kill him?” It’s the first that you’ve acknowledged his disheveled appearance and you are trying to seem nonchalant about it.

Dave chuckles, admiring how ballsy you are to ask him. He shakes his head, shifting away from the counter and he walks over to the resting chicken, grabbing the carving knife. “I didn’t kill him. He, however, won’t be allowing any handsy fuckers to touch the staff.” Dave replies just as nonchalantly.

“That’s good, the girls don’t deserve that kind of treatment.” You firmly believe that. “I believe that he would have had us sleep with the men if it meant they spent more money in the casino.” You fork up a potato and check that it’s perfectly tender, flipping off the burner and moving the pot over to the sink to drain the potatoes to mash. Watching carefully as you pour off the seasoned water and move over to the counter to start adding butter and milk and more spices to mash in with it and whip them to a creamy perfect consistency.

Dave clenches his jaw, “knew I should’ve killed the motherfucker.” He hisses under his breath, grip tightening on the knife as he cuts the chicken and puts it on the awaiting tray. He sets the knife down and walks over to you. “No one…you didn’t - no one has touched you before?” He asks, wanting to double check.

“No.” Shaking your head, you stop stirring the potatoes before you turn to him and frown. “I haven’t ever done…anything. I mean, I’ve been kissed, but nothing beyond that.” You grab the bowl to transfer the potatoes into and sigh, “I’m sure you want to have that verified by a doctor?” You ask.

Dave trusts you but he wants you checked out by a doctor for your overall health as well as your virginal status. He walks over to you, stopping you scooping the potatoes so he can grip your chin, making you look at him. “Who kissed you?” He asks, wanting to know.

Your breath catches, staring into his dark eyes and you wonder if he will try to kill the man who had kissed you. “I- it was in high school.” You admit quietly, telling him the name of one of his own men. “It never went beyond that. I swear.”

Dave hums, content that it was a while ago. No doubt that teenager had kissed you poorly. He wants to kiss you now, slide his tongue into your mouth and show you how good it can be. “I want to kiss you.” He declares, his dark eyes focused on yours, never shifting and it’s intense.

“You bought me, didn’t you?” You ask softly, knowing that he could do anything he wanted with you. The fact that he was marrying you was surprising now that you think about it. He could have just taken your innocence instead of making you the wife of the most powerful man in the city.

He shakes his head, his thumb brushing your lower lip. "I won't force you. I may be a bad man but I will never make you do anything you don't want to do. I would hope that I am not repulsive to you, that you would want me to touch you eventually. Let me kiss you, show you how good it can be." His voice lowers, his eyes focusing on your lips.

You bite your lip, watching his nostrils flare slightly in response and you swallow. Nodding, you watch his eyes meet yours again. “I- you can kiss me.” You know that you have no clue what you’re doing and perhaps when he sees how unskilled you are, he won’t want to go through with this.

Dave leans closer, his lips brushing yours until he tilts his head, kissing you properly. His hand cups your cheek, his other hand gripping your waist to pull you closer and he hopes you enjoy the kiss. He wants you to marry him, to have his child. It will make his life easier if you are on board. His tongue slides along your lower lip and you whimper when he pushes his tongue into your mouth. His stomach twists as he realizes this is the first time he has kissed since his college girlfriend. He never liked kissing his dalliances since it was too intimate but you are to be his wife so he needs to offer you some intimacy. He pulls back after a moment, pecking your lips. "Food is getting cold. Let's sit down." He says, trying to ignore his long frozen heart as he turns back to the plate of carved chicken.

You stand there for a few moments in shock. Awed at how your stomach had flipped and dipped when his mouth covered yours and his tongue caressed inside your mouth. “Yes. Dinner.” Shaking yourself out of your stupor, you dish up the gravy into a boat and rush to bring everything to the table while Dave brings the platter of chicken. Now dinner feels intimate, like you were cooking for your fiancé. Which you guess you were, his ring still on your finger.

Dave watches as you sit down after he’s taken his seat and he hates how his lips tingle from the kiss. He hasn’t had that happen before. He clears his throat and starts to serve the food, placing some chicken on your plate. The silence is heavy but not uncomfortable. “Did you get the flowers ordered?” He asks after several moments.

“I did.” You nod and spoon up some of the mashed potatoes and pass the potatoes to him. “I think we have ordered every red rose within two hundred miles.” You laugh quietly and give him a small shrug. “There will be plenty of flowers for the wedding and reception.”

"Good. I want it to be the wedding of your dreams...well almost." He adds, knowing you want the ridiculous addition of love but since when has love ever been good? Great men have failed, some died, because of love. It's insanity. "You have your appointment to go dress shopping?" He asks, "you have no budget. I want you to pick whatever you want."

You open your mouth and then close it, wondering what he would say if he knew what you really wanted. “I made an appointment, but I - I would like to see if they can alter my mother’s wedding dress. I’ve always dreamed of wearing it.” You reveal, biting your lip as you wait for his reaction. “With modifications, of course.”

He’s taken back that you want to use your mother’s gown. It’s sweet and he already knows the best tailor to send you to to have it adjusted. “Of course, sweetheart. Whatever you want. This is your wedding. Perhaps you can buy a dress for the reception?” He suggests.

You nod eagerly, happy that he would allow you to have your mother’s dress. “That would be nice. The wedding dress can just be for the ceremony and I’ll change into a party dress for the reception.” You decide, giving him a sincere smile.

“Sounds like a plan, sweetheart. Do you want to have anyone at the wedding? Your father of course is invited but any other friends or family?” He doesn’t just want it to be all his associates. He doesn’t really have friends. All of his “friends” would step on him the moment he slipped up and they had a chance to get above him.

“There are a few from work.” You admit quietly. “I don’t have a lot of friends. I was busy working and trying to keep my father from gambling too much.” You huff, “I obviously failed on that front.”

“Invite your friends. Whoever you want. As for your father…he is invited but I will not fund any more gambling. He got up to a million bucks in debt. He was gonna be killed by his other lenders.” Dave reveals, wanting you to know that he did something good even if you aren’t happy with the result.

“Oh my god….” You whisper, feeling sick to your stomach at what could have happened. Your father would have been killed. Men had been killed for much smaller sums than that in the gambling world. You sigh and for the first time, you thank him. “I appreciate you saving my father.” You hum quietly. “Even though it was for selfish reasons, you still did something nice.”

Dave finds that he likes you thanking him. He likes your praise and that unnerves him. Usually, he only appeases himself, does what he wants, but he finds himself - for a moment - wondering what you’d expect from him. Shaking it off, he nods and digs into the food, trying to ignore that nagging feeling. “That was delicious, sweetheart. Thank you.” Dave hums, rubbing his belly. He should go for a run tomorrow morning, and try to trim up for the wedding.

“Oh, thank you.” You fluster slightly and bite your lip as you try to suppress the happiness that surges through you at him enjoying your cooking. You love cooking too much to have to never do it because your husband hates your food. “Maybe I can do it again sometime?”

“Anytime you want. God, it was amazing. I haven’t had a meal that good since my Mom died. Shit, don’t tell the cook that.” He pleads, knowing the cook won’t be pleased by that statement but it’s true. The cook is too fancy sometimes. You giggle and wink at him, making his cock twitch and he huffs at himself, reaching to gather the plates to distract himself.

You are in shock that Dave is picking up his own plates and yours to take into the kitchen. It’s the picture of domesticity. The only thing that is missing is music playing and laughter, followed up by the two of you dancing. “I’ll have to make you some of my favorites.” You promise as you bring the rest of the dishes into the kitchen behind him.

Dave watches you as you begin to wash up and he helps, loading the dishes into the dishwasher. He doesn’t remember the last time he did this but he can’t allow you to cook and clean up. “Go get the pudding, I’ll finish this up.” He orders, loading the plates after rinsing them.

Drying your hands off, you turn away to go into the refrigerator to pull out the two dishes of chocolate pudding you had made, along with the homemade whipped cream. “I know it’s almost childish, but-“ You shrug as you bring the bowls over to the counter near the sink. “It reminds me of desserts with my mom. She loved chocolate pudding.”

Dave groans, “I do too.” He follows you to the table and sits down, taking the dish with eager eyes. “Can I- I saw a summary but…what happened to your mom?” He asks, wanting to hear the story from your lips.

You sigh and your spoon drags through the whipped cream. “Mom and dad wanted lots of kids.” You explain, looking up to give him a small smile. “Did you know that?” Dave shakes his head, unaware of that but he knows you are an only child. “They promised me a brother or sister for Christmas but mom went to the doctor when she was late and they both came home crying.” You scoop up some of the pudding and examine it so you don’t have to look at Dave. “She wasn’t pregnant. She had cervical cancer. She- it was quick. Spread throughout her body rapidly and by Christmas, we were visiting her grave and dad was losing himself in the casinos and card games.”

Dave stares at you for a moment, looking into your eyes that are watering, and Dave wants to take all of that pain away. “I’m so sorry sweetheart. That - there’s nothing I can say to make that better but I promise you, when we are married, you can have as many kids as you want. If we have a daughter, you can name her after your mother.” He vows, reaching for your free hand. He squeezes and sighs, now understanding why your father is the way he is. 

“My parents…they were killed. I was, God, around twenty two and my mom wanted me to attend this stupid political gala and I refused to go. I was young, wanting to go out and party. I didn’t want to put on a suit and go make small talk. They went without me and on the way home…their car skidded on black ice. Turned over and went down a hill and hit a tree. Both of them, their driver, and their guard…dead. I still remember getting that call.” He shivers slightly, “and then I had to take over the family business. I didn’t have time to grieve, I had to get to work. So I did and here I am today.”

“I’m so sorry.” You don’t think, reaching out and covering your combined hands with your free one. “That is horrible, you didn’t have time to mourn and you should have.” You don’t like the fact that you are marrying a man you don’t love, but you hate that he has been alone and unable to process that grief. “Were they - was it a good relationship?” You wonder if that is why he doesn’t put any stock in love.

Dave sighs, looking down at your hands. “My parents were arranged. My mother’s father knew my dad’s father and they arranged their marriage. It was a good choice based on political and financial factors. Love? Didn’t apply. They barely spoke. My mother was always busy with charity events and my father was running the family business. They didn’t love each other. It was convenient to them both. I admired my parents but when they died, I realized that admiration couldn’t save them. It didn’t help me run the business at such a young age.”

Understanding now what made Dave York think that love wasn’t necessary, you pat his hand softly. “I’m sorry.” You murmur softly, your heart breaking at the younger Dave not having the loving home you believe all children deserve. Yours hadn’t been perfect, but it wasn’t cold. It sounds like they had little time for the child they created together. “I- I know you speak of heirs, and they are the future of your dynasty, but…” you shake your head. “My children will know love.”

With a sigh, Dave pulls his hand away from yours. He doesn’t want to argue about fucking emotions anymore. If you want to believe in that shit, who is he to stop you? He wants you to be there for his children, to be a good mother and give them what he couldn’t have from his own mother. “The President will be attending our wedding. I gave a lot of money to his re-election campaign so he will be attending with the First Lady. I want to keep the President in my pocket. He knows to leave my…less than legal business alone.”

“Okay.” The moment has passed obviously and your own sigh is much quieter. Looking back down at your pudding and trying to ignore the pang of hurt and sadness at the coming lifetime of loveless interactions. “I will make sure that you are not embarrassed.” Your chair scrapes back from the counter as you stand, suddenly not wanting the sweet dessert. “I am tired.” You announce, dumping the bowl in the sink. “Goodnight.”

Dave watches you go, forcing himself to ignore the way his stomach twists at the sad look on your face before you get up. He stands up, grabbing his own dish and washes everything up, cleaning down the countertop and table so Mrs. Jenkins doesn’t have too much work to do, and he makes his way to his study. He didn’t even get to thank you for dinner. He wanted a business only marriage…so why does he want to go and see you? To make you smile. “Fuck.” He huffs, slapping his cheek softly to make himself see sense. This is an arrangement. Only an arrangement.

****

Taking a deep breath, you try not to cry. Not tears of happiness as you stand in the altered perfection of your mother’s wedding dress and look at your reflection. In a matter of minutes, you will walk down the aisle to marry a man who doesn’t love you, and you don’t love him. Everything is picture perfect and it’s all a farce, an image for him to project to the world. The powerful mafia boss with his virginal bride, pure and innocent, to bear the future generations of his dynasty. You look away from the mirror, blinking quickly so you don’t ruin your makeup and straighten your spine. Today is the result of the last month of careful planning and you will not ruin it for him. You will give him what he’s bought. “I’m ready.” You tell the coordinator, nodding for emphasis.

Dave adjusts his bow tie as he stands at the altar. Waiting for you, he’s anxious, especially since the crowd is large. Pretty much all of D.C are in attendance. The President sitting with his security, and Dave’s own security are scattered throughout the room. He worries for a moment that you have run away, decides to try and escape him. His worries are assuaged when the music begins and the doors open. You didn’t want any bridesmaids and Dave doesn’t have a best man so your father walks you down the aisle and Dave’s stomach twists when he sees how beautiful you look. He can’t look away as you make your way down the aisle to him and he knows he made the right choice. This past month, you’ve been civil towards him, cooking meals now and then but he wouldn’t let you break down his walls. Staying away almost every day to ensure he wouldn’t want to get attached. He shakes your father’s hand when he approaches, taking yours after letting go to escort you the rest of the way to the officiant.

Dave leans in as the officiant begins to ramble. “You look beautiful.” He whispers and you offer him a small smile, “thank you.” He truly means it. Your mother’s dress is gorgeous with the alterations and the red roses in your hand highlight your complexion. You look like an angel and he guesses that that makes him the devil. When it’s finally time for the vows, Dave repeats what he has to say, barely paying attention to them. They don’t matter. He won’t be obedient and loyal. Never has been. He slides his finger into your finger, his dark eyes meeting yours as the officiant turns to you for you to say your vows.

“I.” Your voice is clear, without a waver in your voice to indicate any nerves, is picked up easily by the microphones for the video and the guests in the back of the large church. “Take you, David Anthony York, to be my husband. To have and to hold, in sickness and health, to forsake all others, for as long as I live.” You know your husband will not be faithful, having gone to the hotel where you had been told you were marrying him, several times in the past month. You have already told him what you expected and if Dave didn’t listen, there was nothing you could do about it. There was a ring for Dave, the thick gold band fits perfectly on his hand but you aren’t sure if it will be worn beyond tonight. You slide the ring on his hand and turn towards the officiant again.

Dave doesn’t listen to the rest of the speech, not really interested until the officiant declares you husband and wife. Announcing that Dave can now kiss his bride. He hasn’t kissed you since that night in the kitchen so he steps closer, reaching out to cup your cheeks and presses his lips to yours in a kiss that declares to everyone in the ballroom and the world that you belong to him.

You feel the possession in the way that his lips cover yours. He’s not kissing you in love and joy, it’s to show status. You are now his completely. Your eyes flutter closed, knowing it will look better on camera, as if you are melting into the kiss. Listening to the applause from the guests as Dave breaks off the kiss.

He smiles, grabbing your hand to walk you down the aisle as everyone cheers for the newly wed couple and once you’re beyond the double doors, he drops your hand. He ignores your hurt look and the photographer comes over so he wraps his arm around your waist. “Come on sweetheart, let’s take some photos.” He hates taking photos but it’s necessary for his heir to have photos of his parent’s wedding day.

It’s hard to smile for the photos when it’s obvious that Dave is putting very little effort into making this day enjoyable. You are stiff in his arms and any hope you have for the future dies. You stand how the photographer tells you to and smile when they say smile, plastering the look on your face - one that doesn’t reach your eyes.

Dave is grateful when the photos are over. He fucking hates taking photos and his mind hasn’t been changed. He takes your hand once more, guiding you into the ballroom that is being used for your reception and the crowd cheers as the band announces Mr. and Mrs. York. Dave guides you to the dance floor, not even knowing what song you picked for the first dance but he is a surprisingly good dancer. All those years of fighting made him coordinated.

The guests are already starting to drink, several open bars that are scattered throughout the reception hall are already packed with people to get booze. Waiters are gliding around the room with canapés and champagne to those that don’t want hard liquor. You try to focus on the crowd, instead of the man that is guiding you through the dance. After this, you will go change into the dress you had picked out for the party, packing your mother’s dress away carefully.

Dave smiles as he twirls you around, leaning in to softly kiss you once the song ends. He doesn’t listen to a lot of top 40 music nowadays, but he knows Adele and you picked one of her songs for the dance. He wants to roll his eyes but he doesn’t. 'Easy On Me' isn’t exactly romantic. “Strange song choice sweetheart.” He comments as he pulls back, knowing he has to go mingle while you go change. He wants your wedding dress on for the first dance for photos but now you can go get out of it. He’s hoping you picked some of the lingerie he sent you to wear under it.

You don’t answer him, instead you walk out of the reception hall and hurry with the coordinator back to the room you had used to get ready. The next dress is sexier, more flirty than the wedding dress and it matched the white lingerie you had picked out. You have no doubt that Dave would want to consummate your marriage tonight and you were honestly scared of it. You don’t know what kind of man, lover, he is and you’ve only shared three kisses.

Dave greets people as they approach him, business associates both legal and illegal all gathered in the same room to celebrate his wedding. He waits for you to get changed and when the band announces your return, his cock twitches at the new sexier dress you’re wearing. A perfect virginal white and he immediately wonders what you have underneath it. You approach him and he kisses you again, pressing his lips to yours to show his intentions. “So fucking beautiful and all mine.” He murmurs against your lips, his arms wrapping around your waist to pull you close while the crowd cheers.

Dave grins, turning you around so he can guide you over to the President’s table. “Mr. President, Ma’am.” He greets the couple, “this is my beautiful wife.” He introduces you, wanting you to have the honor of meeting the only man possibly as powerful as Dave in this country. He can easily whisper in the man’s ear to get shit done, he’s just gotta offer a few million towards his campaign.

It’s a bit surreal, the idea that the President is at your wedding and you shake his hand, trying not to grimace when he kisses the back of your hand in a wet, opened mouth kiss. Barely resisting the urge to wipe your hand off, you turn to his wife and greet her warmly, wondering if she accepts what kind of man she is married to.

Dave clenches his jaw at the way the president kisses your hand. He wraps his arm around your waist, dragging you back towards him after you’ve greeted the First Lady and he turns to the President, leaning in to whisper in his ear. “You ever touch my wife again, I’ll make sure no one in D.C even remembers your name.” He threatens, knowing that even the secret service won’t intervene in his threat. Dave pulls back and plasters on a fake grin as he turns to you, “shall we go eat, sweetheart?”

“Yes.” You aren’t hungry but you want to get away from the President before something else happens to cause a scene. The last thing you needed was your wedding to be surrounded by scandal. “Is it what you wanted?” You ask as the two of you are seated at your wedding table.

Dave smiles, nodding. He’s not sure if you mean the wedding or you but he knows he’s happy with both. “I am very happy. The wedding is incredible and so are you. My beautiful bride. I can’t wait for tonight.” He reaches down to squeeze your thigh.

You bite your lip, staring down at your plate as you try to hide how worried you are. You know what to expect, you aren’t naive, but you had always imagined giving yourself to a man you loved.

Dave noticed your hesitancy and sighs. “Don’t worry sweetheart. I’ll look after you.” He promises, leaning closer. “You’re gonna cum on my cock tonight.” He coos, squeezing your thigh before letting go.

Your cheeks heat up and all you can do is nod as you try to eat a little bit of the beautiful meal the caterer has made. It’s easily a dinner that is easily better than any state dinner. However, you are so nervous, you can barely stomach anything.

Dave watches you barely eat and he isn’t happy about that. Wondering if it’s anxiety. He will ensure you eat later. He will get you whatever you want. “It’s time for the cake cutting.” The band singer announces and Dave guides you over to the huge cake, smiling as he cuts it with his hand over yours, the cameras flashing. He kisses you before feeding you a piece of the cake. Wanting you to be fed and comfortable. He feeds you another piece of cake, happy you chose chocolate. “Now it’s time for the garter toss before the bouquet toss.”

Shivering slightly, you allow Dave to guide you over to the chair that had been set in the middle of the dance floor while all the single men are invited on the floor to try to catch your garter. You’ve never had a man touch your bare thigh where Dave is going to be reaching and it embarrasses you that it’s going to be done in front of all these people. Sitting down in the chair, you’re shocked to see Dave kneel down and give you a smug wink before he starts sliding his hands under your dress. 

Dave ducks under your dress, his hands sliding along your thighs - clad in silk stockings - until he finds the garter. He shifts closer once he is between your legs and he inhales deeply the heady scent of your body and it makes his cock twitch. When he looks up and sees the pretty white lace covering your virgin cunt and the matching garter belt he groans, loving how sweet and innocent it looks. He knows he can’t take advantage so he finds the garter on your leg, gripping it with his teeth and slowly, so slowly, drags it down your leg.

Your gasp of shock makes everyone laugh, your new husband’s head under your dress. You hear some vulgar comments, but you are too busy burning in embarrassment from him seeing you under your dress. Cringing and trying not to when you feel the grade of his teeth on your skin.

Dave emerges from your dress, victorious with your garter in his teeth, and he winks at you before he shifts to stand up, his cock semi hard and he discreetly adjusts himself before turning back to the group of single men. “Ready fellas?” He asks and all of them cheer. Part of him doesn’t want to give up your garter but he knows this is good for show. He tosses it, rolling his eyes when Resnik catches it. He turns back towards you, holding his hand out to help you up and he notices your flustered appearance. “Nice panties sweetheart.” He murmurs with a smirk.

“Oh my god.” You huffs, ready to just melt into the floor. This man was your husband by law and had every intention of taking your virginity tonight, but you are so flustered by the fact that he just saw your panties. “Shut up.” The coordinator saves you from saving anything else, bringing over your bouquet while the DJ announces that the single women should come to the dance floor for the tossing of the bouquet. Giving you something else to focus on besides the fact that you hadn’t missed the way that your husband had to adjust himself right in front of your face.

Dave watches you toss the bouquet, one of your coworkers catches it and flushes when she has to dance with Resnik. Dave wraps his arm around your waist and kisses your neck. “They’d make a good couple.” He murmurs. 

You scoff, “pretty sure murderers aren’t her type.” 

Dave snorts, “yet you married one.” He is anxious now to get this reception over with so he can get you back to his home. He can’t wait to see you. All of you.

“It wasn’t as if I had a choice.” You remind him, pulling away and giving the excuse that you wanted your glass of champagne. While you were tossing the bouquet, you noticed a lot of your guests were well on their way to being drunk and it sounds like a perfect way to survive your wedding night. You don’t want to remember it. Tossing back your head, you down the rest of your champagne and motion to a waiter to take this glass and give you another.

Dave frowns, grabbing the glass before you can take it when the waiter returns. "Don't you think you've had enough?" He reprimands, setting the glass down on the nearby table then he grabs your hands. "Why are you trying to get drunk?"

You snort, annoyed that he has taken away the glass from you like a naughty child. “Perhaps I wanted some liquid courage, this is my first time.” You remind him, as if he had forgotten. “Forgive me if I just don’t trust that it will be an amazing experience.”

Dave feels himself get pissed at that. He reaches to grab your chin, making you look into his eyes. “Don’t you ever think that I am a selfish lover. Tonight, you might be losing your virginity but I will be good and make you cum. I want you to enjoy having sex with me. We need to have sex multiple times to make sure you’re pregnant, so why wouldn’t I make it good for you? Don’t ever fucking assume sweetheart. You’re done with the champagne. I want you to remember tonight.” He orders.

Your eyes prick with tears and you know that this - everything - is what Dave wants. If he wants you sober, he will have you sober. “Yes sir.” You hiss spitefully, furious that you have no say in anything in your life. You will be fucked regardless of your own wishes and get pregnant when he wants you to be. Your doctor’s appointment proved to him that you are indeed a virgin and fertile.

Dave caresses your cheek, leaning in to kiss your forehead despite you shoving lightly on his chest. “Go say your goodbyes. We are leaving.” He orders, stepping away from you to bid goodbye to the important people and he tells the wedding coordinator that you are leaving so the guests can see you off.

You stall as long as you can, making sure to make every person feel like they are special. You see Dave coming back over to where you are, going through his goodbyes much quicker and taking you by the elbow to hurry you along. You want to cry, but they will see that and you can’t have that. Instead you plaster a smile on your face as people file out of the hall, ready to shower you in bird seed before you climb into the car to take you back to Dave’s house.

Dave takes your hand and smiles as the bird seed is thrown over you, people clapping as he guides you to the car and helps you in before he slides in beside you. “You ready?” He asks. You don’t even look at him, staring out the window as the car pulls away. Dave sighs when you don’t respond, leaning back into the seat .

Your knees tremble, your nerves getting the best of you. You wonder how he is going to touch you. All the porn that you’ve watched is geared towards women and Dave - despite what he might say - is going to be concerned with his own pleasure. You don’t need to cum in order to get pregnant. “Why are we going home? Wouldn’t the hotel be more appropriate?”

Dave looks at you, a smile on his face, and he reaches out to stop your knee bouncing. “I wanted our baby to be conceived in my home, not my hotel. Plus…I don’t want any interruptions. I want it to be just us.” He removes his hand from your knee, looking back out of the window.

You bite your lip, even more nervous now that you know that you will be alone in the house. Often there are plenty of people roaming around but if Dave wants it empty, it will just be you. “How long are you having the house to ourselves?” You ask, trying to make it seem like you aren’t terrified.

“As long as I want.” He answers without looking over at you. He knows you’re nervous, can feel it in the air, but he won’t allow you to use that as an excuse. You are nervous of the unknown but he knows he can make you relax. He meant what he said. You need to enjoy sex with him and he wants to fuck you to get you pregnant. Once you’re pregnant, he’ll go back to his women. Not wanting even more attachments. The car pulls into his estate and he thanks the driver once the car has stopped, opening his own door and making his way around to open your door. 

For a split second, you consider jumping in the driver's seat and stealing the car. It’s completely ridiculous and it makes you snort, slightly panicked as Dave opens the door and holds out his hand for you to take. Swallowing, you let him guide you out of the car and into the house.

Dave unlocks the unusually quiet house and turns towards you. “I’ll go wait in my room for you. I’m sure you’ll want to get ready, freshen up.” He tells you, “I’m going to get a scotch. You want anything?“

“You don’t want me drunk.” You remind him as you turn towards the stairs without waiting to see what he has to say. You climb the stairs and sigh. You are going to strip out of the dress and put on the robe that you had bought with the lingerie. You know Dave will want to see what you are wearing underneath. Maybe after it’s over he will send you back to your room.

Dave ignores your sass and makes his way to his office, pouring himself a scotch, then he makes his way upstairs to his bedroom, leaving the double doors open so you can come in when you are ready. He didn’t want any staff in the house for this moment, his cock already half hard with the fact that he is going to be taking your innocence tonight.

Taking a deep breath, you step out of your bedroom and make your way down the hallway to Dave’s suite. The master suite was larger than yours and you pause when you see the doors are open in invitation. Making you swallow again before you slink into the doorway. Watching him stare out the window while he sips his scotch, you wonder if you will ever come to love the man you call husband.

Dave turns when he hears you enter his bedroom, feet bare and robe swaying around your ankles. He’s never seen a more angelic sight, especially since you are wearing virginal white. Your face is pinched but he shifts to sit down on the plush seat by the window. “Sit.” He orders, grabbing the chair to drag it in front of him. You frown, confused as you sit down in front of him. He leans forward, resting his forearms on his knees, the scotch sloshing as he grips the glass. “Take your panties off and spread your legs. I want to see what I paid for.”

Your face burns and you close your eyes in utter humiliation. Swallowing again, you turn around, knowing you will have to unclip your stocking to slide your panties down. The fact that this man bought you is never more obvious than right now. Fingers shaking, you unclip the delicate clasps that keep your thigh highs up so you can do as he orders.

Dave watches you as you roll your thigh highs down after unclipping them and you seem to take a while but he doesn’t rush you. When you’re done, you reach up, hands shaking as you hook your fingers in your panties, lifting your hips so you can push them down to your ankles. You kick the lace aside and inhale deeply, face on fire as you open your legs to display your cunt. Dave’s eyes focus on your pussy, untouched and fucking perfect. “Christ.” He hisses, fingers flexing against the glass he’s holding. “Have you ever touched yourself, sweetheart?” He asks, voice raspy.

“Y-Yes.” Your voice is low and you wonder if he will be upset that you’ve touched yourself. Wondering if he wanted you completely innocent. “I’ve just- I’ve never  put more than a tampon inside me.” You admit quietly. You hadn’t ever wanted to stick your fingers inside yourself, but you had the standard doctor’s visits.

Dave’s nostrils flare as you confess you haven’t really touched yourself. “Have you ever made yourself cum?” He asks, sipping his scotch while keeping his eyes between your thighs, loving the thatch of curls above your pretty folds.

“I think so….” You whisper, your cheeks burning. “I- it felt really good.” You try to explain as you think about the times you had touched yourself in the dark. “It’s not like I’ve really…talked about this with anyone else. Not even my friends.”

“You will with me. I’m your husband. I want you to spread your folds for me, use your fingers to show me the pretty pussy that’s now mine.” He orders, shifting to set the glass of scotch down on the table beside his chair.

You bite your lip, shuddering slightly and taking a deep breath before you try to follow his orders. Fumbling for a moment before you pull your lips apart, your index finger pressing against your clit and you gasp and close your eyes so you don’t have to see him watching you.

“Open your eyes, sweetheart.” His voice lowers even more and you reluctantly open your eyes and look across the room. He tuts, shifting closer and he grips your chin to keep your eyes on his. “Keep looking at me.” He orders, licking his finger on his free hand and he brings it down to your clit, slowly rubbing the bundle of nerves.

Moaning quietly, your hips squirm, away from his touch or seeking it - you don’t really know. Not that Dave York would allow you to refuse his touch. Your eyes are watching his darken with desire. “Fuck.” You whimper quietly, shuddering when a burst of pleasure rushes through you.

He watches you as you whimper and he rubs your clit a little harder, wanting you to get wet enough for him to open you up a little. He releases your jaw, leaning in to kiss along it instead. “That feel good, baby?”

You can’t help but breathe out a little sigh of agreement. You bite your lip to try to keep from making too much noise. Even though it’s not like the house isn’t empty.

“Good. Wanna make you feel good. Wanna make this pussy mine in every way.” He rubs your clit, wanting you to cum like this before he starts to open you up for his cock. He doesn’t want you to be in a lot of pain. His cock is hard in his pants but he doesn’t adjust himself, wanting to focus on you.

Keeping your eyes on him, his fingers make your hips start to move again. Rolling against his hand on instinct and your own moans getting louder. Watching the pride bloom across his face and your breathing speeding up.

“Good girl.” He coos, needing you to cum, so he rubs your clit a little harder. Loving how you are already so responsive. “Want you to cum for me. Want that pussy weeping for my cock.” He tells you, pressing his lips to your jaw again.

The feeling of his mouth on your jaw makes you fall over the edge. Crying out loudly, you feel your entire body tense up. You’ve felt that before but not nearly as intense as what you have been able to do. Feeling your cunt start to clench down around nothing.

Dave fucking loves watching you cum. Already addicted to it. He rubs your clit to work you through it for a moment then he slides his finger lower, circling your entrance and he slowly pushes his finger into you.

“D-Dave.” You gasp out his name, feeling his fingers start to push inside you. It feels foreign and fantastic. “I- oh god.” You moan, reaching down and grabbing his wrist. You don’t know if you want him to stop but you need to touch him. Wishing you had something more than just being married between you.

He pauses, watching you to see if you wanted him to stop but you don’t. He continues, pushing his finger into you, groaning at how fucking tight you are. “Jesus. I’m gonna have to work you open. You’ll never take my cock otherwise.” He murmurs, pumping his finger in and out of you.

Cheeks burning, you whimper at the way he talks to you. It’s different than being talked to by men hitting on you, you would never have let them touch you. But this man is touching you. He’s your husband. “Just-“ you bite off the order to tell him to get it over with as you moan again, his fingers curling up and pressing against something wonderful inside you.

"There it is, baby." He murmurs, pleased you are moaning and relaxing. He works his finger into you, curling it into that spot and he adds a second finger, wanting to slowly open you up. "This okay?" He asks, pumping his finger a little deeper on each movement, his dark eyes. watching your face.

“I- don’t stop.” You had meant to tell him that it didn’t matter if it was okay. That he had bought you and this was what he wanted. Instead you beg him not to stop, but it feels so good. Your eyes flutter every time he pushes his fingers deeper and you moan his name quietly.

Dave wants to make this good for you. He scissors his fingers, working you open even more and he curls them. His thumb pressed against your clit. He wants you to cum on his fingers, he wants to see you fall over the edge again. “Cum for me baby. Cum again.”

The way he orders you around should piss you off. But it doesn’t help that his tone is low and raspy, helping that fire in your belly burn brighter. It only takes a few more pumps of his fingers and you are crying out again, this time your walls squeezing his fingers while you try to grind down on them as much as you can with your legs draped over the arms of the chair.

Dave hums in delight, working you through it and he shifts off of his chair, withdrawing his fingers and he kneels in front of you. “My beautiful bride.” He murmurs, kissing your inner thigh, his dark eyes looking up at you as he kisses along the sensitive skin until his tongue slides through your folds, groaning at your tangy taste.

His words makes your traitorous heart leap in your chest. Right before your entire body turns to melted wax at the touch of his tongue to your cunt. You never expected him to do something like this. Your head drops back against the chair and you moan out his name again. “Oh Dave, oh shit.”

Dave caresses your thighs, squeezing the flesh while his tongue flicks your clit. He loves how you taste, knowing that he isn’t the type of man to go down on women but this is your wedding night, your first time. He wants this to be special for you. His tongue delves into your tight pussy, curling and he shifts closer to press his nose to your clit.

Whining is definitely not a sound you thought you would make during this, but you are. Loudly and enthusiastically while you experience something that you’ve only read about or watched. It is as good as everyone says and your hand reaches for the back of his head and your fingers tangle into his hair to hold onto.

Your whine is music to his ears, his tongue delving deeper, and he shakes his head so his nose rubs your clit. One of his hands slide up your body, cupping your lace clad breast, pinching your nipple through the material while his tongue curls deep in your cunt.

You whimper from the pressure against your clit and give a soft cry at the surprise of his tongue piercing into you. Making you shudder and rock your hips. It feels strange, but not unpleasant, but his nose against your clit feels amazing.

He needs you to cum one more time. His hand sliding higher to take over from his nose, his thumb rubbing your clit while his tongue keeps curling deep inside of you. He loves how you taste, mixed with the scotch he’d been drinking, you’re a fucking treat.

Your eyes slip closed again, not to keep from looking at Dave, but because the pleasure is starting to get to be too much. One hand in his hair and the other clawing at the chair, you feel your body start to shake again. Crying out as the rush of heat spreads through your core and you hear Dave groan into you.

He loves hearing you cum. It’s music to his ears, and he works you through it, his tongue lapping up every drop of your cum. He smacks his lips when you push his head away when it becomes too much, and he kisses your thigh while you come back down from your orgasm.

Panting softly, you try not to jump when Dave’s hand squeezes your breast again. “Get up, sweetheart.” He orders. “We are moving to the bed so I can strip you down.” Your stomach flips and you nod, moving so you can stand after Dave rocks back away from you.

He helps you over to the bed, his lips pressing against your jaw as he reaches around you to unclasp your bra. You whimper and he chuckles against your neck as he drags the straps down and steps back to look at your tits. “Fucking perfect. Shit. I can’t wait until those are full of milk.” He groans and reaches out to squeeze your breast.

You shudder and look away, fully aware that his plan for you includes being pregnant just as soon as possible. Swallowing, you stand in only your garter belt, letting him touch you how he wants. Your breathing is shallow, almost panting but it’s mainly from being nervous.

Dave wants you completely naked, so his hands slide down to unclasp the garter belt, tossing it aside so he can see every single inch of you. “Fuck, you’re so perfect.” He groans, cock now throbbing and he reaches up to tug on his bow tie, starting to undress himself

Laying down on the bed, you try to keep your eyes off of him but you are curious as to what your husband looks like. After all, this is the man that you are married to, the man whose children you will bear. Biting your lip, you watch him strip off his shirt after removing the cuff links and unbuttoning it. You wonder if the other women he slept with anticipated sex while watching him undress or if they were merely giddy about the things he could offer them. Right now, you feel like you are going to be sick. 

Dave takes his time to strip off, setting his clothes over the back of the chair you had soaked. He finally gets down to his briefs and pushes them down, allowing you to see his hard cock for the first time. The first cock you’ve ever seen and if he has his way, the last one you’ll ever see.

“God.” Your eyes widen as you take in the sight of Dave’s heavy, thick cock. You’ve only ever seen one in a porn and it looks a lot more intimidating in person. “I- I don-don’t know.” You stammer, sitting up and shaking your head. “It- that is - oh God.”

Dave can’t help but feel a little smug at your reaction but he won’t let you get too anxious. He shifts to kneel on the bed, grabbing your waist to lift you up onto the pillows and he kneels between your thighs. “It’s gonna fit baby. Don’t worry.” He slides his hand along your thigh before pushing two thick digits into you. “It’s gonna hurt for a moment but then it’s gonna be good.” He promises, curling his fingers until he withdraws them, shifting to position his cock at your entrance. He slowly pushes in, just the head, and gives you a moment.

You gasp and your eyes close, turning your head away. “Look at me.” Dave huffs, gripping your chin lightly and turning you back towards him. You want to refuse him, but you shouldn’t. His lips slide over yours softly and you whimper again, opening your eyes to look up into his dark ones. It feels different, but he doesn’t hurt you and your walls clench around him experimentally.

He pushes deeper into you. You’re so fucking tight and the fact that you are completely his has his ready to cum but he doesn’t, wanting to savor this moment. He pushes deeper, rocking his hips to work you open. “Relax.” He orders, feeling how tense you are beneath him.

You try, gripping the sheets under you as you try to force your body to relax. It’s impossible though. It’s pinching slightly and it’s nothing like you had imagined. No soft, loving words or whispers of adoration. You get the feeling that he’s being more gentle than he normally is, but there no love in this. You choke back a sob and try to remind yourself that he promised you that it would be okay.

Dave caresses your side as he pushes into you, wincing when you gasp at the final push to seat him fully inside of your tight, wet cunt. “Oh fuck.” He groans, trying to control himself while he presses his forehead to yours. “You’re so perfect. So fucking perfect and all mine.” He rasps, slowly rocking his hips now that you seem to relax beneath him.

You take deep breaths, trying to focus on the way that he feels inside you. His body is hovering over yours and you feel the slow grind of his hips. Your body seems to know what to do, your walls fluttering around him and squeezing down on him every time he pushes deeper when he pulls his hips back. “Yours.” You gasp out, knowing that you are his.

He fucking loves hearing you say it. He grabs your hand, lifting it above your head so he can admire the beautiful rings on your finger that display the fact that you are his. He grinds deep, rocking his hips, and when he thinks about getting you knocked up on this first time, he loses it. With a low groan, he cums. Painting your walls with his seed.

You feel the heat, hearing him groan and stiffen over you. He’s cum. Closing your eyes, the tears squeeze out and you turn your head away while his face is buried in your neck while he continues to rock into you. It’s over. He’s taken your virginity and possibly filled you with his baby. Making your heart ache knowing that there is no way you can ever tell your future child that you created them with love.

Dave grunts as he finishes rocking inside of you, kissing your neck. "God that was good. Sorry you didn't cum. Next time." He promises, shifting to pull out of you. "I'll clean you up then I gotta go to my office and do some work. You should get some sleep." He says, shifting off of the bed to walk into his bathroom, wetting a rag and carrying it back in.

You cringe and try not to flinch when he wipes you clean with efficient swipes of his rag over your cunt. Disappearing back into his bathroom while you lay there for a moment before you bolt off the bed. If his room is like yours, the closet is inside the bathroom and you hurriedly gather your lingerie and the robe before you rush out of the room for the safety of your own room, trying to hold back the tears.

****

Dave never came into your room. You had cried and then soaked in a bath after you had calmed down. You were stuck in this, it was too late to regret it and there was nothing that you could do change it. You just have to make the best of it, but it hurts to know that he hadn’t even cared enough to come to you after he had finished his work. He was probably glad you left his room, his dismissal clear from his attitude. Dressing quickly, you slip out of your room, eager to eat something and hopefully make it back before Dave ever woke up.

**** 

Dave looks up as you enter his office, tears in your eyes as you avoid looking at him, and he frowns. You look relieved. "What's wrong?" He huffs, not having time for dramatics. "I got my period." Dave sighs, knowing that it would take more than one fuck to knock you up. Since hearing you cry, he left you alone, but he needs to fuck you again. "When your period ends, we will have sex until you are pregnant. I want you to track your fertility. I will have the doctor help you to ensure you are pregnant before your next period." He says before turning back to his computer. The discussion is over.

You stare at him for a moment and huff. “Maybe you should get checked by a doctor.” You hate the way that he is just dismissing you. It’s obvious that you are nothing more than his little pet. The virgin (not anymore) bride to keep to breed his spawn. “You should get tested, that way if you are sterile, I don’t have to endure being in your bed.” You hiss before you turn around and stalk out of his office, angry at the bastard now.

Dave rolls his eyes. He had already been tested. He knows he is fertile. He’s a man who lives for the details. He tries to keep away from you, knowing you hate him. He doesn’t need you to love him, he just needs you to have his child. 

****

“Don’t forget we have the charity dinner tonight. I am having Manuel come over to do your hair and makeup. Theres a new dress hanging up in your closet.” He says while he eats his breakfast opposite you.

“Whatever you need.” You answer, poking at your own breakfast. You aren’t very hungry, it’s been days since the scene in his office and he has barely spoken to you. The house stays quiet and you hate it. “I will be ready when you need me to be.” You finished your menstrual cycle last night and you are hoping to get a few more days before he makes you come to his room.

“Tonight. I want to fuck you so be ready for it.” He says like he’s discussing the weather. “We will need to have sex every night until you are pregnant.” He declares, not willing to negotiate. This isn’t a negotiation and he wants to show you off tonight. His beautiful wife.

“Of course.” Your jaw clenches slightly but you don’t say anything else. You are just his brood mare and the sooner he gets you pregnant, the sooner he will leave you alone. There’s nothing between the two of you beyond the fact that you are married. “Anything else?”

“Make sure you don’t have this attitude tonight. I need to make sure no one questions this marriage. I need my associates to believe you at least like me.” He can’t say he isn’t bothered by how much you hate him but he can understand. “I didn’t pay for you to hate me.” He quips as he sets his coffee cup down, looking at you.

“Hard to like someone I don’t know.” You mutter under your breath and narrow your eyes at him before you change into a bright sunny smile and look adoringly at him. “Is this better, honey?” You coo mockingly, knowing he he could care less about how you actually feel about him. He’s made that clear.

Dave shakes his head, grabbing your hand. “Don’t mock me sweetheart. You might not want to be married to me but you don’t want to know what I’m capable of. I can break you down. I can destroy you. Destroy your father. Don’t ever fucking forget that.” He squeezes your hand before he lets go and stands up. “Be ready for six.” He orders then strides out of the room.

“I fucking hate you.” You hiss quietly, tears forming again and you feel completely alone even though you know that there are people around. 

****

At six, you are ready. His stylist had come to fix your hair and makeup. It was flawless and the dress that had been picked out was stunning. You would be the Belle of any ball, although you would not be on Prince Charming’s arm. After breakfast, you had walked outside for hours, talking to yourself before you had gone into the kitchen and started baking. Muffins, cookies, and cakes were all piled up on the counters as you thought about your dilemma. You decided that while you would never love Dave, you wouldn’t fight him anymore. It wasn’t doing you any good. So tonight, you were going to be the perfect dress up doll. Give him exactly what he paid for.

Dave adjusts his bow tie, making his way to the foyer to wait for you. The car is ready and he is anxious to see what you look like in the dress he had picked out. When you appear, walking down the stairs, his cock twitches and he holds his hand out. “You look gorgeous sweetheart. Perfect.” He kisses your cheek and is surprised when you don’t wince. “Come on, let’s get in the car. The sooner we arrive, the sooner we can leave.” He’s excited to strip the dress off of you.

You hum in agreement and let Dave escort you out to the waiting car. Thanking him as he helps you in and closes the door behind you before he climbs in on the other side. “I asked the stylist to do my makeup in a way that you preferred.” You offer by way of conversation. “Which charity event is this tonight?”

“Who the fuck knows? Probably something to do with orphan children. Or animals. I don’t know. I just show up, write a check, smile for some photos and leave. I get sick and tired of these events. My parents used to drag me to them constantly. We will go, give the check, have a dance, and come home so I can fuck you. Your period is over?” He asks for confirmation.

“Yes.” Apparently charity work isn’t his favorite thing. But you remember that his parents died while attending an event such as this. “It ended last night. They don’t last long.” You aren’t going to lie to him, knowing it’s useless to do so. “So don’t plan on making small talk, good to know.”

Dave looks out of the window, watching D.C pass by until the car pulls up to one of the hotels. Not one of his. He sighs as the door is opened and Dave helps you out, wrapping his arm around your waist as he guides you into the hotel and to the ballroom. “You do look beautiful tonight. I’m the luckiest man in this entire place.” He tells you as he notices the stares of other men.

You flash Dave a smile, one meant to show everyone that he was the best man in the room in your eyes. “Thank you, honey.” You reach up and smooth the lapels of his tuxedo. “I have to make sure that I am suitable for the most powerful man here.” You coo, knowing others will hear and spread gossip about how Dave York’s wife simpers over him.

He grins, loving how you coo over him and he leans forward to press his lips to yours, claiming you in front of every men and woman who dares to desire what belongs to him. His hands slide down to almost grab your ass, his tongue dipping into your mouth before he pulls back and kisses your lips once more. “Let’s get a drink and drop off the damn check.”

You are going to have to get used to the way Dave operates. He can just turn off the charm like a switch, blowing hot and cold so much that you are reeling from that kiss. Instead of protesting, you tuck your hand around his arm and lean into his side like the dutiful wife, determined to make sure he has nothing to complain about tonight.

Dave guides you over to the host of this evening. Some old politicians wife who loves to throw a party and call it a fundraiser. Dave knows they pocket a large chunk of money but doesn’t dispute it as long as they vote the way he wants them to when it comes time. “Janice. How are you?” Dave charms the old woman who kisses his cheek, leaving her old fashioned lip color on his skin. “Wonderful Dave. How are you? Is this your new bride? Our invite to the wedding must’ve gotten lost.” Janice offers you a fake smile. Dave chuckles, just as insincere. “It was an intimate wedding.” Janice snorts, “with most of D.C in attendance.” Dave wants to roll his eyes but he offers her a charming smile and hands her the check. “Here’s my donation. Now, I am going to take my wife on the dance floor.”

Dave guides you away before you can do more than smile and nod to the older woman. “Should they have been invited?” You ask, knowing Dave had produced the list of people attending beyond those you wanted to come.

“No.” Dave scoffs as he strides out to the middle of the floor with you on his arm. “Her husband won’t be re-elected next year.” He tells you confidently before he pulls you against him.

“Oh.” Your hand slides up to wipe away the woman’s lipstick off his cheek. “Then I won’t worry about it.”

“You shouldn’t worry about it. These people think they run the show but they don’t. The man who has the money runs the show…me. I won’t let these sneaky fuckers ruin my business, my country. I control their asses with my money so she can bitch all she wants but her and her husband are of no use to me.” He loves the way you wiped the lipstick from his cheek. “I hate that shade. Like your lipstick more.” He murmurs, his eyes dipping down to your lips.

“It goes with the dress you picked.” You fluster slightly, even with your feelings towards your husband not the best, he was very handsome and it is disconcerting to have his attention on your mouth. “I assume it was you. And thank you, it’s gorgeous.” He does provide many expensive things and you know he could make you pay for them if he wanted to.

Dave smiles, starting to move you around the dance floor. “You’re gorgeous. Every man in here wishes he was me. I am so proud to have you as my wife. When you’re pregnant…Christ, you’re gonna be the most incredible woman in this town.” He promises. “I know…I know you hate me but I do want you to be happy with me. I don’t want you to be unhappy.”

“I don’t….hate you.” You turn your head and look across the dance floor, noticing a lot of eyes on the two of you. Photographers are snapping photos and you know it will end up in the society section of the newspaper. “I don’t know you.” You turn back towards your husband. “I just - I wish that it wouldn’t seem like a business deal.” You confess. “Why do you want me pregnant so badly?”

Dave sighs, his hand caressing your back as he turns you away from the photographers. “I-” Before he can answer you, his name is called and he turns his head to see old Oliver Platt. One of his father’s associates who has since retired to allow his son to take over. Dave continues dancing with you as Oliver guides his wife over, swaying her to the music.

“How are you, son? This is your beautiful bride we have heard so much about from everyone.” Oliver beams and Dave nods, offering the old man a smile before introducing you. “She’s gorgeous. Your old man would’ve been proud of you, ya know. Always said he couldn’t wait to see you married with kids of your own, running the show. Look at you now.”

Dave’s smile falters but remains in his face. “It’s good to see you sir.” Dave offers him with respect, his heart aching, and Oliver winks at you.

“You got a good man there. Look after him.” He orders then dances his wife to another associate.

Dave stares at a blank spot across the room for a moment until his dark eyes come back to you. “To answer your question….I want a child because I don’t have a family. My parents are dead. I have no siblings. No aunts and uncles or cousins. My grandparents are dead. It’s been just me for long and I want a family to protect and who loves me for who I really am. Not just what I can give them. I don’t want to be alone anymore.” He knows he sounds vulnerable and he avoids that at all cost but right now, you’re his wife and he trusts you. Even if you do hate him.

Your heart aches for Dave, knowing that admitting that must have been very hard for him. He’s not a man who likes to expose weaknesses. He’s lonely, a feeling you can understand and relate to. Your own life was lonely and filled with worry about your father for so long. Maybe this could be a fresh start for the two of you. Taking a deep breath and deciding that you will make the first move, you lean in and press your lips to his. It’s a gentle kiss, more comforting than passionate but you know it catches him off guard. “Take me home, Dave.” You ask him softly, accepting that you are going to willingly go to his bed until you are carrying the beginning of the family he wants.

Dave is shocked by the soft kiss and your words, certain that you loathe him, but here you are, looking at him like that and asking him to take you home. He nods, reaching for your hand, and he doesn't bid goodbye to anyone as he guides you through the ballroom and out to his awaiting car. He wants to touch you, to kiss you, to make you moan his name. He wants you to want him. When you're in the car and driving home, he shifts closer to you, kissing your neck, the scent of your perfume driving him crazy. "I want to fuck you." He groans, his hand on your thigh where the dress slits to expose your skin.

“That’s why we are going home.” You remind him breathlessly. His lips on your skin makes your pulse jump and you know that your attraction to Dave isn’t linked to your heart. It makes you sad, but you push away the thought. “Or we can fuck right here.” You offer, taking his hand and sliding it up further. “I’m not wearing anything under this dress.” You reveal.

Dave groans at the feel of your bare pussy. Wet but not wet enough for him to fuck you. He kisses your neck again, biting down on the sensitive skin, and he slides his fingers through your folds until he finds your clit. "Want you to cum on my fingers first." He murmurs, rubbing your clit slowly.

You are biting back a soft moan, closing your eyes as his fingers work over your sensitive skin. Whatever else can be said about Dave, he doesn’t mind touching you. You know enough about men that most would have already been pulling their cock out and getting ready to slide inside you. “Dave.” You whimper, knowing that he won’t stop until you are cumming for him. 

Your whimper has him hard as a fucking rock and eager to make you whimper his name again. He rubs your clit a little harder, remembering what you liked before, and he groans when your hips buck into his hand. "Stay still." He orders, kissing along your jaw. "You looked so beautiful tonight. Every man in there wanted to fuck you but they can't because you're mine. Only I get to touch this pussy. Only I get to make you cum."

He loves to remind himself and you that you are his. But instead of rolling your eyes or making some kind of snarky comment, you give another soft moan. “Yes you do.” You agree breathlessly. “Make me cum. I want to feel good, Dave.” You reach up to stroke his cheek and turn your lips to his. 

He groans into your mouth, tongue immediately plunging in to caress yours, and he slides his fingers lower to push two thick digits into your tight cunt, his thumb pressing against your clit. "So wet for me." He murmurs, loving how wet you've become, and he begins to pump his digits in and out of you.

In a move that is shocking to even you, you push your dress up to your hips and move to straddle your husband. Your neck is bent down so you don’t hit the top of the car but you don’t care. For the first time since you had married Dave, you want this. Maybe it’s pity, or acceptance, you aren’t sure - but you want to have sex with Dave, and you grind down on his fingers shamelessly. 

Dave is shocked at your sudden move and he is fucking hard as a rock, his fingers pushing deep into you as he kisses you, his tongue tangling with yours. He curls his fingers, his covered cock pressing against your thigh.

The kiss becomes heated, frantic and your hands move from his shoulders where you were holding them for stability, to his hair. Tangling into his locks and tearing apart the carefully styled look that portrayed his power and status. You tug on it, moaning into his mouth when his other hand grips your hip even harder and his fingers push a bit harder into your cunt. “Dave.” You pull away from his lips and your teeth nip down his jaw. “Can I- can I touch you?” 

"Yes. Yes. You can touch me." Dave permits and you reach down to work on unbuckling his belt. "Eager, are we sweetheart?" He teases, making you huff until he curls his fingers just right to make you moan and grind down onto his digits. "That's it baby. Want you to cum for me."

You squeeze his cock, not too rough, but you grin when you are rewarded with a quiet moan from your husband. “I want to-“ you break off, embarrassed by the thought you had of kneeling down and sucking his cock in the back of the car. “You know.”

"Jesus. You never have to ask if you want to do that, sweetheart." He promises, "but you need to let me cum inside of you. Not down that pretty little throat." He orders, withdrawing his fingers to help you release his cock from his pants.

“Okay.” Nervous, you slide off his lap and kneel between his spread thighs. Looking up at his dark eyes and then back down at his cock. Your fingers wrap around him again and you give him and experimental pump. “I’ve never done this before.” You confess, aware that he knows this. “I don’t know if I’ll be as good as the other women you have.” You don’t say more, not wanting to anger him so you lean forward and take the tip in your mouth.

Dave's retort that you are his wife so this will automatically be better dies on his lips and he groans at the way your lips look wrapped around the head of his cock. "Jesus baby. You look so pretty." He hisses when you experimentally take him deeper. "Do what you want. I can guide you but I want you to do what feels right."

Surprised that you aren’t being urged to take him deeper, you do just that. Realizing that Dave has done nothing but make sure that you aren’t hurt during sex or that you are ready for him has you dripping. He might not love you, but he cares about you in his own way. You know that other women aren’t given the same courtesy instinctively. Moaning around him, you squeeze the base and give him a gentle suck. 

"Shit. You are a natural." Dave hisses, watching you as you experiment with his cock. "Such a good girl. Such a perfect wife. You are doing a good job. Taking my cock in that pretty little mouth. You gonna do what you want to me?" He rambles, glad the driver is paid to keep quiet.

You hum, feeling powerful as you feel your husband’s control slipping. Right now you are in control and you feel like you could tell him to do anything and he would. Instead of testing that theory, you think about all of the things you had read and watched, pulling off of him again to kiss the tip and kitten lick it before you take him deeper again. Pushing him to the back of your throat, right before you gag and you slide a hand down to gently explore his balls. 

"Careful. Don't - shit - don't hurt yourself." Dave orders, reaching down to cup your cheek despite the urge to thrust down your throat. He won't hurt you, won't add that sin to the neverending list of reasons why you hate him. "Shit. You are a dirty girl, aren't you? Where - fuck - did you learn this?" He pants.

Satisfied that you are pleasing him, you pull off his cock with a smirk. “I might have been a virgin, but I still read and watched porn.” You admit, rolling his balls around in your palm and your other hand slowly jerks off the base of his cock. “Plus, I love eating bananas.” You tease before you lower your head again and take him back into your mouth.

Dave's cock twitches inside of your mouth and he lets you bob your head a few more times until he grabs the back of your neck to drag you off of his cock. Reaching for you, he pulls you up into his lap. "You're gonna tell me what you read and watched while you ride my cock." He says, reaching between you to grip his cock and he checks you're wet enough before notching the head at your entrance, groaning at how hot and wet you are as he thrusts up into you while pulling you down.

“Dave!” You cry out as he stretches you. There isn’t the pain that there had been the last time, but you feel him just as vividly. Instead of trying to squirm away, you grind down on him, your head falling forward onto his shoulder while he grabs your hips. “I- I don’t know all the porns.” You admit breathlessly. “A website. Bellesa House.” You whimper when you pull your hips up by bracing your knees on the seat and then quickly sink back down on him. “B-books are in my- my room.” 

“What do you want? What have you seen in the porn or read in the books that you want done to you? Or to do?” He asks, his voice low and raspy as he tries to control himself. You are so tight. He grabs your ass, helping to guide you as you rock on his cock.

“I want- I want you to cum down my throat.” You know he won’t, not this time. But you want to taste more than the salty spurt of his pre-cum. Dave groans, and you think he’s going to say no, but you keep talking. “I- I want to be- to be taken from behind.” You admit, cheeks burning as you try to voice what you had seen. It had turned you on and you imagined being fucked like that but you couldn’t imagine it realistically. 

He loves hearing you talk like this. “Not so innocent. That sweet little virgin rubbing her clit while thinking of swallowing cum and getting fucked from behind. What a little whore.” He teases, kissing your neck. “We can do that. Just want you pregnant. You can swallow my cum after you’re pregnant. I can fuck you from behind when we get home. I want you to ride me now. Cum before we get home.” He smacks your ass.

Squealing, you move a little faster on his lap. Bouncing on his cock unsteadily before you start finding that natural rhythm that makes it feel so good. “Dave.” You moan softly, ducking your head down and biting his bottom lip. “Slap my ass again.” You demand, enjoying the sting so much more than you thought you would have. 

He obliges you, slapping your ass again, and he hisses when your walls clamp down on him. "So beautiful." He murmurs, kissing your chest and he reaches up to tug on the gown, breaking the strap so he can pull it down and wrap his lips around your nipple, biting down on it.

You whine, having played with your nipples before, but Dave hadn’t sucked on the first for long. It makes you clench down around him again and roll your hips fast. “Oh god.” You whimper, making him chuckle. “Not God baby, your husband.” He corrects you and you tug on his hair harder. Pulling him towards your breasts more. “Fuck.” You gasp out, not even worried about the driver up front, too engrossed in the way that he is making you feel. 

To see his previously virginal wife ride his cock like a pro and moan like a whore, it has him ready to cum. You are a fucking angel and devil combined in one beautiful package and he knows in this moment that he has made the right choice. It would be easy to love you but he won't allow himself. Love gets people killed and he won't do it. He switches to your other breast, ripping the other strap of the expensive gown and he groans when your walls flutter around his length.

“Fill me up.” You gasp out, feeling your cunt start to clench down around it. It’s dirty sounding, filthy - but right now it sounds like the sexiest thing ever. “P-please Dave.” You beg, grinding down on him as your hips stutter. “Fill me up, want to feel it.” 

Dave wants you to cum first, you haven't cum from penetration. He clenches his jaw, willing himself to hold off from cumming, and he reaches between you to rub your clit. "Cum first baby. Need to feel you soak my cock."

It only takes a few more rolls of your hips before you are crying out. You stiffen in his arms, your walls shaking around his length and you feel the hot rush of pleasure flood your core and hear the squelch the next time you slide up on his cock. 

Dave loves seeing you cum, the way your mouth opens and your brow furrows, it's fucking art. He lets himself go, grabbing your hips to pull you down onto his cock, pushing into your tight walls before painting them with his hot seed, a low groan escaping his lips while he buries his face in your neck.

This time, you don’t cry. Instead, you drop your cheek onto his shoulder and sigh, trying to catch your breath. “Oh wow.” Giggling, you can’t believe that you just fucked your husband in the back of the car. Feeling free and slightly thrilled about that. Feeling him throb and your walls randomly flutter around him as you both relax. 

Dave kisses you softly, praying that you just got pregnant, but he knows it’s unlikely since you aren’t ovulating. He sighs and shifts you off of him, grabbing his handkerchief to clean you up and he just straightens himself up as the car pulls up to the house. He can’t allow himself to be fully invested in this marriage. Love causes distractions which cause mistakes which ultimately lead to death. He refuses to be his parents. Getting out of the car, Dave helps you out and you lean against him until you’re inside. “I have work to do.” He declares, gently pushing you away.

You stare at him for a moment, unable to believe after that he is pushing you away. “Okay.” You watch him walk away as you hold onto the straps of your gown. He obviously wants a family that he can pay attention to at his leisure. When he decides that he wants to give you more attention, you will have a headache.

Dave sighs, shutting down his computer, and he knows you hate him but what can he do? It’s better this way. The less attachment the better. Especially when you demand a divorce. You wouldn’t want to stay married to a man like him. Dave bites his lip and remembers the way you felt around him and his cock twitches. “Fuck.” He groans, rubbing his thighs, and he stands up, malign his way to your room. “Sweetheart. Can I come in?”

You had been reading when your door knob turned before the lock stopped him from opening it. Huffing, you set aside your book and stand. After he had left you, you had taken a bath and changed into your sleep clothes. Walking over to the door, you fling it open. “No.” You state firmly. “You cannot. I- I don’t understand you. You blow so hot and cold and I’m not putting up with it.” You tell him. “We have a fantastic time in the limo and then you just push me aside. I’m your wife, not some whore you fuck in that hotel room.” Tears gather in your eyes but you ignore them. “You want to treat me this way? Fine. Your sex for the day is already accomplished. There’s no need for you to come inside or touch me again tonight.”

Dave wants to push past you and enter your room but something inside of him tells him that it will do damage to your somewhat reasonable relationship. Dave slams his hand on the door frame, leaning in slightly. “Fine. I’ll go to the hotel and find one of those whores if my wife won’t let me fuck her.” He growls, pissed off at you for thinking he’s cold when you are like the damn arctic. “I won’t touch you tonight. I’ll touch someone else. Enjoy your evening…sweetheart.” He adds sarcastically and stalks downstairs, calling for his driver to take him to the hotel.

You swallow, heart plummeting as you hear him slam the front door of the large house and you are left with the ringing silence. You have lost this round. He doesn’t care enough about you to even hide the fact that he wouldn’t be faithful to you. Tears in your eyes, you start walking down the hall towards the kitchen. It’s not like you will be able to read your book tonight while you listen for him to come back. You might as well do some baking. Maybe you would drop off treats for some of the local food banks or soup kitchens around the city. Something to make you feel better than you do right now.

Dave enters his home, pissed because he couldn’t bring himself to fuck another woman. He tells himself it’s because he doesn’t want to risk catching something and passing it onto you and therefore a baby, but in reality he couldn’t do it. He stalks into the house and he frowns when he walks in to the kitchen to find you baking. “What’s all this?” He gestures to the cupcakes and muffins and cookies covering the countertops.

“Baking.” You answer as you turn around to slide another tray of muffins into the oven. “I knew that I wouldn’t be able to go to sleep, so I decided to be productive.” You turn around and take the oven mitt off before you look over at him standing in the kitchen doorway. “I’m planning on taking them to the soup kitchens and orphanages tomorrow. Give them a treat and credit the York family.” You are surprised he’s home, having anticipated him to be gone all night rather than a few hours. “Was your night to your satisfaction?” You ask politely.

Dave is taken back by how kind you truly are. He knew that before he married you but for you to bake cookies for orphans? Jesus Christ, you’re a fucking angel. You deserve to be treated as such. “No. I am not satisfied because my wife wouldn’t let me touch her. I spent the entire night imagining spreading her legs and burying my tongue in her cunt but I couldn’t do that because she barred me from her room.” He steps closer to you.

“You didn’t find someone else’s pussy to lick?” You ask with an attitude and Dave chuckles.

“No one else’s pussy seems to do it for me now. Tell me to stop.” He orders, his fingers trailing along your arms and he spins you around. “Tell me to stop and I won’t put you on the counter and bury my tongue in your sweet cunt.”

“Stop pushing me away the second you finish with me.” Your demand, looking into his eyes and then at his lips. His tongue is good, even as inexperienced as you are, you know that. “I just want to feel like I’m more than a trophy and brood mare for you.”

“What do you want from me? I can’t give you love. I know you want it but I can’t - I can’t love you. I can give you anything else in this world. I am a killer, a cold bastard who doesn’t even know how to cuddle. Can’t you accept me as I am?” He pleads, looking into your eyes.

Your heart breaks, hearing that he will never love you. At least it’s honest, and that’s a start. “I want faithfulness.” You admit. “I- you won’t love me, I’ll- I’ll accept that.” Your voice wavers slightly but you continue on. “Just- when we are done, talk to me. Even if it’s about your work. Share it with me. A marriage is supposed to be a partnership, so share your burdens with me.”

He nods, reaching for your hands. “I can do that.” He promises, squeezing your hands. He knows he should work on his aftercare. “I can be faithful to you, I don’t - your pussy has honestly ruined any other for me.” He admits, blushing a little.

You snort and lift a brow, not quite believing him. “It’s because it’s a new toy.” You remind him. “I’m sure you won’t feel the same way when I’m fat and unattractive carrying that child you want.” You reach up and poke him in the chest. “Speaking of - you may not be able to love me - but our children will never know that their father doesn’t believe they hung the moon.” You tell him fiercely. “They will brag to their friends that they have the best dad in the world.”

Dave chuckles at your ferocity, it’s sexy and admirable. “I’m sure they will tell everyone their mama is the best in the world more than me. You’ll be an amazing mother. I can’t wait to witness it.” His hand slides down to your stomach, wishing you were already pregnant. “Besides, I think you’ll be the most beautiful pregnant woman. I think I’ll want to worship you.” He murmurs, his cold heart thumping when you offer him a bashful smile. “Now, are you gonna let me lick that pretty pussy?” He hums, kissing the side of your head.

“You really didn’t touch someone else?” You ask quietly, looking at him solemnly and Dave shakes his head.

“I didn’t.” He promises you, making you lunge forward and press your lips to his. Your marriage is tumultuous and there have been some hard feelings, but you want this to work, because you are his. Yes, it will hurt that he will never love you, but you will worry about that later.

Dave groans at how eager you are, his hands squeezing your ass until he grabs your thighs, managing to lift you onto the countertop that is covered in flour. He reaches for your shorts, dragging them down your legs along with your panties until he pushes them apart. “Best fucking pussy in D.C.” He growls before he dives in, sliding his tongue through your folds.

You giggle at his actions, plopping you down into flour without a care. “I- you only have ten more minutes Dave.” You tease, looking over at the timer on the counter top. “Think you can make me cum that quickly?”

Dave pulls back to smirk at you, “please baby. I’ll have you cumming in seven.” He dives back in, sucking your clit into his mouth and he has never been a man to give oral unless he’s going to receive too but fuck, you’re so sweet. Just like you, sweet and a little sour. He loves it. His tongue flicks over your clit and his finger circles your entrance before he pushes it inside of you.

“Cheater!” You gasp, tangling your fingers into his hair and sliding down the counter, pushing some of the flour onto the floor. “N-not f-fair to use your fin-gers.” You pant out, smirking the entire time. You love the smirk he had given you and the playfulness in his tone. That is what you want from him.

Dave chuckles at your protest but suck’s your clit into his mouth. He never said he plays fair. He always gets what he wants and that will be him making you cum in less than seven minutes. He pushes another finger into your cunt, curling them before he resumes sucking your clit.

You whimper, whine and moan your way closer to an orgasm. Every suck if his mouth is paired with a curling of his fingers and you are just barreling closer to falling apart every second he is touching you. Rocking your hips again this face, you lean against the cabinets and moan out his name, hoping the housekeeper doesn’t come into the kitchen.

You cry out, pulling at his hair while your entire body bows up and you start to cum. Flooding his fingers with your release and your thighs close around his head. “Dave!” You cry out in pleasure.

He hums, making your thighs shake, and he works you through it, loving the way you cry out his name. He pumps his fingers a few times until he withdraws them, sticking them into his mouth to clean them up while your chest heaves as you relax from your orgasm.

“Jesus.” You sigh, blissed out. “That is so much better than what I could do.” You admit softly. Taking a few breathes, you open your eyes and look at Dave. “How do you want me after I pulled the muffins out?”

Dave waggles his eyebrows, making you giggle, and he loves the sound. He winks at you and reaches for your shirt, glad you didn’t put a bra back on. “I want you to bend over the kitchen table, I want to fuck you from behind.”

You pull the muffins out of the oven completely nude, with Dave behind you trying to pull his cock out of his pants like he had in the limo. You set the tray down on a cooling rack and bend over the counter, laughing when your breasts are dragging through the impression of your ass from earlier. You look over your shoulder and shake your ass at him playfully. “Hurry up.”

He chuckles at your impatience, slapping your ass then he grips his cock, positioning himself at your entrance and pushing in without premise. “Fuck.” He hisses at how tight you are, his forehead resting against your back as he looms over you.

“Oh fuck.” You feel him from the sex in the car on the way home, but he feels amazing right now. Even larger from this position. “Dave.” You whimper quietly. “I- I want you to fuck me.”

He kisses your spine and he starts to move, a quick, hard pace that has your hips slamming against the edge of the counter. He groans your name at the way your cunt grips him and he can’t believe he ever thought any other pussy could compare. This is his cunt. He owns it. He just wonders if you are starting to own his cock. “Shit.” He hisses to himself as he realizes he is starting to care.

“Fuck.” You reach back and grab onto his hip, urging him on. You love the way he feels shredding up into you. Wondering if tonight in the kitchen is the night you get pregnant. “Fuck Dave.” You whimper, collapsing forward and your breasts press into the flour.

He grunts, sweat beading on his brow from the force of his thrusts. “So fucking good. So good baby. Jesus, such a good pussy. The best. And mine. God, gonna knock you up right now. Just - just need you to cum again.” He pants, squeezing his hand underneath you to rub your clit.

“Fuuuuuuuck.” You whine, pushing back against him and gasping when he finds your clit with precise accuracy. “I- oh god, I’m gonna cum again.” You slap your hand down in the flour and wail his name again, clenching down around him.

“Good girl. Good girl. Fuck. Gonna make me - you’re so - oh fuck.” He growls, burying his cock deep inside of you and painting your walls for the second time that night.

You pant, feeling him continuing to grind into you as he rides out his high. As you catch your breath, you wonder if he will push you away again or actually try to open up slightly. If he doesn’t, you will just try to get pregnant as quickly as possible.

Dave sighs, kissing along your neck. His instinct is to pull out of you and rush off to his room but he can’t. Even if he wanted to, he can’t leave you right now. He grabs a clean dishcloth from the nearby drawer and he pulls out, gently cleaning you up. “Gotta shower with all the flour that’s on you. Or do you want a bath? I can go run it once you’re done baking.” He offers, wanting you to be happy and not sad with him.

“Shower.” You decide, biting your lip and looking around at all the food. “Will you take one with me? Then I’ll put this stuff away.” You will let him escape after the shower, knowing he doesn’t want to spend too much time with you.

Dave nods, knowing it's getting into dangerous territory but he can't refuse you when you look at him like that. "Okay baby. Let's go shower." He takes your hand and decides to let you guide him. "Yours or mine?" He asks, not caring about the flour that's all over his suit and the house.

“We can use mine.” You offer softly. “It will give you a reason to have to leave.” You squeeze his hand in yours to let him know that you aren’t upset about it. You asked for time after sex and he’s giving it to you. You wouldn’t be bitchy because he didn’t live up to romance novels.

Dave appreciates your acceptance that he won't be your prince charming. He lets you guide him to your bedroom and he watches you lean in to turn on the shower. "You've got flour all over your ass." He chuckles, slapping your ass playfully and he works on undressing himself.

You giggle and turn around to watch him undress. “Flour on my tits as well.” You remind him, watching him reveal inch by inch with every article he takes off. You step into the shower and adjust the spray, watching the flour start to stream down your body in white rivulets. “Maybe you did it this time.” You murmur, mostly to yourself as you run your hands over your body.

Dave hears you and he is torn. Part of him wants you to be pregnant, anxious to see you grow with his child. The other part of him wants to keep trying to get you pregnant. He kicks his boxers aside and steps in behind you, groaning at the hot water hitting his chest. "Are you ready to be pregnant?" He asks.

“I- I don’t know.” You confess. “Our relationship is very…precarious, but then again - it is what you married me for.” You step to the side and reach for your body wash. “I think I’m- I’m afraid.” You sigh softly. “Who knows what will happen while I’m pregnant. Most women are hormonal and you aren’t known for your patience.”

He watches you, knowing that your fears are valid, but he would never reprimand you for your hormones. He reaches for your cheeks, bringing your eyes to his. "Sweetheart, if you are - or get - pregnant, I will worship the fucking ground you walk on. I have wanted this, a family, for my entire life and for you to give it to me...I could never thank you enough. Please don't be scared. I'll be there for you." He promises.

You swallow and nod, hoping that he’s telling the truth. “You say that now, but wait until I’m crying because the pickle and chocolate chip muffins don’t taste like I imagined.” You joke, wanting to lift the atmosphere a bit.

He chuckles, rubbing your cheeks with his thumbs, and he leans forward to kiss your forehead. "Ice cream and pickles was what my mom craved. Anything you want...it is yours. I can give you whatever you want." He promises.

You sigh, handing him the body wash, "except you." Dave doesn't respond, working on cleaning himself off.

The rest of your shower is quiet, not uncomfortable, but it’s clear that the two of you are lost in your own thoughts. Once both of you are clean, you turn off the water and brush past Dave to reach for a towel for him as you step out. “Have a good night Dave.” You offer softly. “I’m going to go clean up the kitchen and then go to bed.” You lean in and press your lips to his. “Sweet dreams.”

He wraps the towel around his waist, watching you go and he wants to drag you back into his arms. Shit, he’s already in deep and he doesn’t know how to pull himself away from you. He needs to stop feeling like this. He grabs his clothes and makes his way back to his room, determined to not go back and crawl into your bed.

It doesn’t surprise you that Dave is gone when you come back to your room. The baked goods stored and the kitchen cleaned, it’s been at least two hours. Climbing into bed, you sigh softly. You’re probably never going to know what it’s like to sleep in the same bed as him. 

****

“Are you sure you don’t want to wait for Mr. York?” Mrs. Jones asks as she frets. “He should be awake soon and you can have breakfast together.”

You smile at the older woman and continue to put the boxes of goods into the car that the driver had pulled around to the kitchen door. “No, I want them to have them while they are still fresh.” You explain. “Mr. York knows I am delivering them. He won’t even notice that I’m not at the table.” You promise with another smile. “He’ll be reading his paper or answering emails on his phone.” Turning to the driver you nod. “I’m ready to go. You have the list of addresses.” You had woken up early and written cards to go along with the treats, explaining who they were from and why. It was a gesture that you hoped makes Dave’s family name shine.

Dave comes downstairs dressed in a crisp suit, ready for his day of meetings, and he frowns when he doesn’t find you sitting at the kitchen table. He looks at his housekeeper. “Where is my beautiful wife this morning?” He asks and she tells him that you’ve gone out to deliver the baked goods you made last night. With a sigh, he resigns himself to breakfast alone until he makes his way to his office, driving himself since you have taken the driver.

You come back home, feeling better and happier than you have in quite awhile. You had delivered the muffins, cookies and cakes to surprised and grateful directors on behalf of the York family. Early enough for breakfast to be able to watch the kids in the orphanage enjoy the rare breakfast treats that made them all think it was a special occasion. You had cried when you had gotten back to the car, vowing that you were going to get Dave to either donate to them or arrange a charity event to bolster their stretched budget. Feeling a little disappointed that you had completely missed Dave, you decide that you will take lunch to him at his office to make up for it and surprise him.

Dave is surprised when his secretary pages in to tell him that you are here. He tells her to send you in and stands up, his jacket already removed and tie loosened. “Hey sweetheart. What are you doing here?” He asks, kissing your cheek. He thought he wouldn’t see you today, knowing that it’s going to be a long day.

You hold up the large bag you had packed from the kitchen with a sweet smile. “Since I didn’t make it back in time to see you before you left, I decided to do the wifely thing and bring you lunch.” You bite your lip and look at him playfully. “Is that okay? Or do you have a lunch routine I shouldn’t interrupt?”

Dave thinks about his schedule and remembers he has a phone call with a CEO of some new tech company who wants his investment. Dave picks up his phone to dial his secretary. “Hey Sally, can you reschedule that tech kid for another time. I am going to have lunch with my wife instead of speaking with that little Zuckerberg wannabe.” He orders and when she says “no problem sir,” he hangs up and turns back to you. “What has my beautiful wife brought me for lunch? Herself?” He teases, wanting to be a little less formal around you now.

That thought had crossed your mind, so you send him a smirk. “That’s for dessert.” You tease, happy that he hasn’t sent you away. “I packed up some sandwiches and some soup that I had made last night between baking batches.” You know it’s not the most formal lunch, he probably at five star restaurants for lunch, but there had been something very sweetly domestic about fixing the lunch yourself. “A fruit salad, some tea. Just something to power you through the day.”

Dave is taken back. He doesn’t remember the last time someone cooked for him that he hasn’t paid as a cook or a restaurant. “I- Wow. You made all of this?” He asks when you start to unpack it. You nod, biting your lip and he is in awe of you. “Thank you.” He kisses your cheek and guides you over to the table in his office so you can eat together.

You set out all the food, happy that he is impressed with the simple fare. You had made the sandwiches thick, fresh vegetables and avocado on them along with meat and cheese. “So this morning, I dropped off the treats to the orphanage that is close to our house.” You tell him after taking a sip of your tea. “Dave, their budget is so stretched that can barely make the necessities.” You tut. “The kids thought it was Christmas morning to have the muffins and be told that there would be cookies for dessert tonight.” You look over at him. “I was thinking about either setting up a charity event to raise extra funds or seeing if you would make a donation.”

He can’t help the impressed noise that escapes his mouth. Your charity is unusual. Sure, he donates to charities but that’s mostly for tax credits and for political gains, not for actually caring about the cause. He decides then and there you can give to whatever charity you want. “Whatever you prefer. If you wish to throw an event and plan it, the money is yours. If you want to just donate, the money is yours.” He promises, sitting down and admiring the sandwich you made. He groans and picks it up, taking a bite and moaning at the simple but delicious food.

“Why not both?” You ask with an excited smile. “Set a budget for me to use or donate and whatever doesn’t go into the event, will be the first donation check for them.” You immediately start thinking of ideas that would both draw in some of the wealthy politicians and perhaps allow the kids at the orphanage to come and enjoy themselves. “Would that be okay? And would you allow me to open up our house? I am thinking of a fair, or carnival type of atmosphere? Family friendly and good PR for a lot of politicians.”

Dave ponders it. He’s always been a private man and doesn’t like strangers in his home, especially considering it’s not common knowledge about his less than legal dealings. He considers it and the hope in your eyes has him saying yes. “You can do whatever you want sweetheart. You can have whatever you want.”

You can’t help it, jumping up out of your seat, you press a kiss to his cheek. “I will make sure the event stays to the grounds. The house will be off limits.” You promise, understanding he might be wary for strangers to be milling around his house. “We just have a lot of green space that would be perfect.”

Dave pulls you into his lap, cupping your cheek so he can press his lips to yours. “I will hire an event coordinator to help you. I don’t want you to stress about it.” He murmurs against your lips. It’s far too easy to be intimate with you, you seem to bring it out in him.

You smile and kiss him again, pecking his lips happily. You are the wife of a wealthy and influential man, you want to make changes where you can and his approval means at lot more to you that you had first anticipated. “Thank you.” You whisper softly. “Eat your lunch so you can either go back to work or have dessert.” You tease.

Dave keeps you on his lap, not wanting you to move as you eat your sandwiches and he kisses your neck after you’ve finished eating. “I do believe I was promised dessert.” He coos, sliding his hand along your thigh.

“You want a quickie in your office?” You ask as you twist around in your seat and press your lips to his. “A nooner before you have to go back to boring business? Or do you…” you bite your lip and grin at him. “Do you want to take a call while I’m sitting on your cock?”

Dave groans, "shit. I want both. Next time...next time you can sit on my cock." He reaches for your dress - thank fuck you're wearing a dress. "Want you to ride my cock here."

You are thrilled that he’s already talking about a next time, meaning he enjoyed you coming to bring him lunch. You moan softly when he hooks his fingers under your panties and starts pushing them down. You’re already wet, having anticipated this happening, your slick is already coating your lips and his fingers slide through your folds easily.

He groans at how slick you already are, quickly finding your clit to rub the bundle of nerves while he fumbles with his belt, wanting you to cum on his cock. He is so happy you want him, are eager for him. He manages to unzip his pants, "take my cock out." He orders with a pant, his fingers pushing into you.

Moaning quietly, you reach into his pants, and pull his thick cock out. “Fuck, someone is eager to get inside me.” You tease, rolling your hips on his fingers while you spit in your hand and reach down to start stroking his cock. “You want me to ride this cock?” You purr softly in his ear before you nip his lobe. 

Dave hisses when you bite his ear and he groans when you twist your wrist. "Please baby. Need - need you to fuck me. Please ride my cock." He doesn't beg but right now, he feels like he's gonna die if he doesn't get inside of you. 

The begging catches you off guard and there is nothing you wouldn’t do for him when he use that tone with you. It’s sexier than his demanding tone and you’ve come to find that you enjoy it. Batting his fingers away from your cunt, you scramble to get into position and you don’t even wait, sinking down on him quickly with a moan loud enough that his secretary hears you.

“Oh fuck.” Dave groans, his head going back as he closes his eyes. Your pussy is so wet and tight around him. He doesn’t know if anyone else would compare. He grabs your hands, securing them behind your back to arch your figure so he can bury his face in your tits, kissing along the flesh. “Want you to ride my cock.” He orders. “Please.” He begs a little more.

Planting your feet on the floor, you push up off his cock almost completely before you sink back down. Moaning and leaning back to give him more access to your breasts while you start to ride him. It makes your thighs burn, but you love the sounds that he makes, that your cunt makes as you take him again and again. Starting to become addicted to the way that Dave feels inside you. You know that you will want to do this again and again. 

Dave watches you, enraptured by your very being, and he grabs your dress, shoving it up so he can watch his cock disappear inside of you over and over again. Fuck you look gorgeous. "That's it baby. Shit, look at you riding my cock. My sweet little wife is actually a dirty little whore." He teases, looking into your beautiful eyes.

“Your dirty little w-whore.” You pant out breathlessly, trying to keep the pace steady. You know he will like that. “O-only yours.” It’s true, and you know it makes his cock even harder to know that he’s the only one that has seen you this way. “Oh fuck, Dave.” 

"Jesus." Dave lets go of your dress, reaching to grab your ass and he spreads your cheeks, pressing his finger to your puckered hole, loving how it flutters under his touch. "So good. All mine." He groans, cock twitching inside of you and he kisses along your neck.

“Only- only cock to be inside me.” You moan when his cock twitches. “When- when I’m pregnant,” you pant. “I - I want you to fuck my ass.” You admit, cheeks burning with excitement and embarrassment. He wanted to know what you want, so you don’t feel bad about telling him that.

“Oh fuck. Oh fuck.” The very thought sends Dave over the edge and his cock throbs while he paints your walls with his hot seed. He buries his face in your chest as he slowly thrusts up into you until he relaxes beneath you. You are a little disappointed, realizing that it’s gonna be a repeat of your wedding night. That is until Dave shifts his hand to rub your clit. “Want you to cum on my cock.” He orders, kissing along your chest.

“Dave.” You whimper and your walls clench around his spent cock, making him hiss. You had expected him to be done and this has you eagerly rolling your hips, careful to keep him inside you, “fuck, I’m gonna cum all over you.” You pant, leaning in push his face into your breasts harder. “Fuck baby, rub it faster.”

He bites down on your nipple through the thin material of your dress and your lace bra. He groans when your walls squeeze him and he rubs your clit a little harder. “Cum for me.” He pleads, wanting to hear and feel it.

You throw your head back, following his order and soaking his softening cock with your juices as you cry out his name. Gasping and trembling in his arms as he’s the only thing keeping you upright.

He loves it. Wrapping his arms around you after working you through your orgasm to pull you close. He knows he shouldn’t be doing this, it’s too dangerous, but you seem to make him want it all with you. It’s both scary and exhilarating. “So good.” He murmurs, kissing you softly.

You hum against his lips, smiling in pleasure and kissing him back multiple times before you pull away. “We should clean up, and then I need to let you get back to work.” You murmur softly, aware that he would want space after this. Cupping his cheeks, you kiss him one last time before you start to stand, groaning softly as he falls out of you.

He grabs the napkins you’d brought with you to clean himself up, tucking himself away and he reaches for you, gently wiping you clean. “I hope you’re pregnant. I can’t wait to see it. See you full of my baby.” He caresses your stomach after pulling your dress down and replacing your panties.

You smile again and lean in to kiss him. “We’ll keep trying until I am.” You promise, knowing that is his greatest wish. Quickly packing up the remnants of lunch, you shoulder the bag. “I’ll see you when you get home, honey.” You tell him. “Have a good afternoon, okay?”

Dave nods, kissing your cheek, and thanks you for lunch. It’s weirdly domestic but he doesn’t hate it. In fact, he can’t wait to get home and see you. Shit, what is happening to him? He wants to be inside of you again, and he realizes it’s not just to get you pregnant.

****

You close your eyes and take a deep breath, reminding yourself that the timer hasn’t gone off yet. You need to wait until the full three minutes is up and not get your hopes up too much. Only a day late for your period, you are already freaking out about the possibility of being pregnant. Not that it would be a bad thing. You’ve been trying. The once a day edict that Dave had set down after your last period had quickly turned into several times a day. You going to his office for lunch more often than not, sex when he gets home and sometimes, even before he goes into the office. The timer scares you, making you jump and you brace yourself, turning the test over and gasping when you see the word ‘pregnant’ clearly on the digital readout. Laughing happily, you race out of your private bathroom to get ready to tell Dave when he gets home. 

Dave walks into the house, setting his briefcase down and he shrugs off his jacket, placing it over the chair in the hallway. “Honey, I’m home.” He calls out. It had originally been to annoy you but now he loves saying it and you love hearing it. The marriage he had forced for an heir is slowly becoming real and it terrifies him but he can’t seem to stop. He walks into the kitchen to find you icing a cake. “Baking again?” He teases, loving how you love to cook.

“Your home!” Your smile is brilliant and you rush over to hug him, piping bag still in your hand. Your lips easily land on his happily, loving how he immediately wraps his arms around you and kisses you back. “I sent everyone home tonight.”

He smirks, his hands sliding down to squeeze your ass. “Why? You want me to eat you out on the kitchen counter again?” He coos, kissing your neck. You fluster, unable to believe that the poor housekeeper walked in on you both before she was due to clean up the kitchen.

“No.” You huff, burying your face against his neck and inhaling the muted scent of his cologne. He always smells good and you wish that at least one night you could sleep in his arms, but that isn’t the deal. “I- I have a surprise for you.” You admit softly, pulling away and walking over to a beautifully wrapped gift. “I was going to wait for dessert tonight, but I can’t.”

Dave frowns, “you didn’t have to get me anything sweetheart. I don’t - have I missed a half anniversary or something?” He tries to figure out what he has missed. When you hand him the gift without an explanation, he frowns even more. He carefully opens it, eyes on you until he looks down.

You had gone out and bought a cute little onesie, proudly proclaiming ‘Daddy’s My Favorite’. You had placed the positive pregnancy test on top of the onesie right below the words. Your grin is wide as his brow furrows for a second, obviously not understanding right away.

“You- you’re - you’re pregnant?” He chokes out and you nod, still grinning. Dave stares at the test again, caressing it and there’s a lump in his throat which he chokes on. For the first time since his parents died, Dave cries. He sets the gift down and reaches for you, pulling you into his arms as he cries with joy because you’re pregnant with his child. It’s his dream come true.

Surprised that your husband is crying, you wrap your arms around him and stroke his back and neck. You don’t doubt that he is happy, you know they are tears of joy but it still takes you off guard. Your own tears spill over and you cling to him. “I’m pregnant. It’s happening. We’re having a baby.”

Dave pulls back, grinning at you and he cups your cheeks, leaning in to kiss you. “You’re incredible. I- I am so happy.” He murmurs, looking at you in awe. His lips pressing against yours again.

You lean into the kiss, happy that you can give him what he wanted. He’s wanted this from the beginning, it’s why he married you. “I made a doctor’s appointment for tomorrow. Just to get the ball rolling.” You tell him after you pull back. “I know you can’t take off to come, but I will let you know what they say.”

“You can FaceTime me so I can be there even if I can’t physically be there. You’re going to relax. I don’t want you stressing or doing too much. Feet up all day. You’re gonna be a queen during this pregnancy.” He orders, wanting you to be looked after and cared for beyond anything else. “God.” He reaches for the test again, tears stinging his eyes again. “I can’t believe it.”

You want to roll your eyes at how bossy he’s already being, but you understand him enough that you know it out of concern for the pregnancy. “You can’t believe it?” You ask playfully. “So you weren’t trying to knock me up multiple times a day?”

Dave chuckles, kissing your forehead. "Thought we were just having fun." He teases, stepping back to place his hand on your lower stomach. "I want you to have everything you want." He tells you and your eyes meet his, showing him what you truly want, and he doesn't want to ruin the moment. "Almost everything." He murmurs, avoiding your eyes, no doubt full of pain. "What have you been baking?" He asks, changing the subject.

You sigh and move back over to the cake. “I was making a double white chocolate cream cake.” You explain. You had noticed that he did love your chocolate cakes and you wanted it to be good. “One layer is pink, one layer blue since we don’t know the sex.”

"I don't care if it's a boy or a girl. As long as it's healthy." He promises, watching you continue working on the cake. "What do you want?" He asks you, knowing you must think he wants a boy. He honestly doesn't mind.

“A healthy baby.” You don’t care if you have a boy or girl either. You are sure that you will be having another, Dave won’t want there to be just one child and you want your child to have playmates and siblings.

The words would be too easy to say, they'd slip off of the tongue like honey, and it would be right for the moment, but Dave cant' say them. Love is...it's not what he's feeling. Or is it? He doesn't really know how love feels. He's never been in love before. He can't love you though. Love destroys, love causes mistakes. He can't handle mistakes. Therefore, he clears his throat and steps away from you. "I'll, uh, leave you to your baking. I gotta - I have work to do. Let me know when dinner is ready." He rushes out, making his way to his office.

Your heart drops, although you know it’s Dave pulling back. He had promised you that he wouldn’t love you. He was intent on keeping that promise, for whatever reasons were his own. Instead of crying and feeling heartbroken, you go back to decorating your cake. You figured out that you would have to love enough for both of you, because you had fallen in love with your husband over the past month.

****

Dave holds your hand, watching the doctor move the wand around your stomach, and he’s nervous. You’re finding out the gender today and he is anxious. He isn’t one for reveal parties and he wanted to find out with just you, looking at the screen. “Congratulations. It’s a boy.” The doctor announces and Dave swears his entire life has been leading up to this moment.

“Oh my god.” Your eyes water instantly and you can’t wait for the doctor to clean the jelly off your stomach to be able to caress it again. Looking over at Dave, you love the look of awe on his face as he watches the monitor. Squeezing his hand gently, your heart swells - falling deeper in love with Dave. “We’re having a boy.” You whisper, smiling at him when he looks at you.

Dave leans down to kiss you softly.“Thank you. Thank you.” He murmurs, wanting to tell you what he can’t say but how can he? He promised himself he wouldn’t. “You’re incredible.” He whispers, kissing your lips again. “A boy. Our baby.”

“Our baby.” No matter what, you had created a life with Dave. Your child would be a new life in the world. To love unconditionally. The doctor cleans up the gel and prints off picture while you look down at your belly. “I love you baby boy.” You murmur softly. “Your daddy and I love you so much.”

Dave swallows the lump in his throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears and he covers your belly with his free hand. He kisses your forehead, wanting to silently tell you how he feels without actually saying anything. Dave won’t even admit it to himself, he can’t. He won’t.

****

You can do this. You take a deep breath and push the door open to his office, knowing that he might tell you no. Dave looks up and gives you a smile, his eyes immediately drifting down to your swollen belly with pride. “I - I was wondering if I could ask you something. I request of sorts?”

Dave tilts his head and sets his pen down. “What do you want sweetheart? You want that ice cream again? I can send out for it.” He says and frowns when you shake your head, moving closer to his desk.

“I want…I want you to sleep in the bed with me. At night…I get cold and I want - I want you to hold me.” You bite your lip and Dave sighs, standing up.

“Sweetheart. I can’t do that. I’m sorry. I’ll get you some blankets but - but I can’t do it.” He wishes you could understand.

You shake your head, tears filling your eyes, once again wishing that you didn’t have these feelings for Dave. “I’m just asking you to sleep with me.” You protest. “You- you told me I could have anything I wanted when I was pregnant and you- you barely touch me now.”

“You can have anything. I can buy you an entire fucking McDonalds if you want a burger and fries. I can buy you a spa if you want a massage. You can have anything you want.” He counters, annoyed that you’re upset with him when you know the deal. It’s true he hasn’t touched you since you got pregnant but honestly, it’s because he is terrified of hurting you. He doesn’t want to harm the baby and he definitely doesn’t want to delve into ‘making love.’

“I don’t want a fucking burger.” You growl, tears streaming down your face. “I want my husband! I want you to touch me, to make me believe that you didn’t lie to me.” You choke back a sob. “You- you’re going to the hotel aren’t you? You decided that I’m not what you want and you’ve started sleeping with those women again.”

Dave shakes his head, placing his hands on his desk. “Goddamnit woman. What I do, who I do, is none of your fucking concern. You don’t own me. I own you. You’re mine. I don’t belong to you so if I decide to go fuck some whore in a hotel room, that’s my choice. You need to calm down for the baby.” He reminds you with a hiss. Hating himself for what he said but he can’t tell you what he really feels, how he wants to grab you and worship you, make you feel every fucking emotion he feels for you.

Your heart shatters, making your shoulders drop and your sob springs from your throat. “I- I was wrong.” You choke out. “I- I thought me loving you was enough. That- that- that I could love you enough for both of us.” You shake your head. “I was wrong.” You turn and rush out of the room as fast as you can manage with your pregnant waddle. The confirmation of him sleeping with other women has crushed you and you need to get away from him.

Dave slumps down into his plush chair, his heart aching for you. All he wants to do is run after you, pull you into his arms and tell you how he feels. He knows that most people would think he's being crazy but it's better this way. If something happens, he can protect you. You hating him is better than you loving him, it will protect you both. His mind runs over the words "I thought me loving you was enough." You love him. His heart aches even more he's certain it's shattering to pieces in his chest.

Rushing out of the house with your purse, you brush off the driver’s offer to take you somewhere. You can drive yourself and you need to get away, clear your mind. Driving through the streets of D.C., you find yourself in front of the orphanage. The charity event had been a great success and you were proud of the improvements that had been made. Making your way to the door after making sure you don’t look too upset, you knock, knowing that you can check up on some of your favorite children to take your mind off the fact your husband doesn’t love you.

“Mrs. York. What a pleasure to see you. Please, come in.” The orphanage manager greets you, ushering you inside. “Gosh, look at you. When are you due?” She asks, a soft smile on her face as she guides you towards the staff room so you can sit down for a moment.

“It seems like any day, but I have another month.” You tell her with a small laugh. You already feel better, the atmosphere had become very homey with the upgrades. The sounds of feet pounding upstairs makes you smile and you look around. “Things seem to be going well. How is everyone?”

“Oh wonderful, Mrs. York. We- we cannot thank you and Mr. York for your generous donations. We wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for your kindness. Would you like a cup of tea? We have pastries too. Strawberry danish.” The older woman offers, grabbing the teapot she was drinking from and a new cup to pour you some then she gets the tray of baked goods. “Please, help yourself. I’m sure you’re starving.”

You give a small laugh, selecting a delicious looking danish and setting it on a napkin. The tea is a very welcome thing, taking a sip of it before you speak again. “It’s fate that this all started with me bringing you baked goods.” You offer, smiling as you reach for the danish and take a bite.

“Yes. You are an excellent baker. Our pastries simply don’t compare.” She replies with a soft smile, watching you chew on the danish until you choke. “Mrs. York? Is everything okay?” She asks and your eyes widen, dropping the danish onto the table. “Mrs. York?”

The tingle in the back of your throat had instantly turned into your throat starting to close. Gasping for air, you manage to croak out, “all-er-gic. Rasp-ber-ies.” Your reaction is terrifying you, not sure what would happen with the baby. Your purse is in the car and you feel like your drowning, unable to pull in a breath. “D-D-Daaave.”

“Oh my God. Do you- do you have any epipen? I think - I think we do. Oh God. I’m so sorry. I thought- I need to call an ambulance.” She fusses, unsure of what to do first so she calls out, telling another woman who immediately rushes to get the epipen and demands the manager calls an ambulance. She pushes the epipen into your thigh, “it’s okay dear. We are gonna get you help.”

You feel the roaring in your ears getting louder, your vision starting to narrow and get fuzzy around the edges. A clear indicator you’re going to loose consciousness. You grip the table and feel your body become even heavier, praying that no matter what happens, the baby will be okay. Dave can lose you, but he wants his son. Maybe it will be better if it works out that way. That is your last thought before your eyes roll back and you slump back in the chair, unconscious.

****

Dave is typing an email when his cell rings. It’s an unknown number which usually he ignores but something tells him to answer it. “Mr. York?” The voice says. “Yes.” Dave answers hesitantly. “This is Sibley Memorial. I’m calling because your wife was brought in with an allergic reaction-” Dave doesn’t even listen to the rest of what she says. He hangs up and sprints to his car, speeding out of his estate like a madman and not giving a fuck about any speed limits as he drives to the hospital. He leaves his car outside and rushes in, slamming his hands on the desk and demanding to know where you are.

You can’t open your eyes. They’re too heavy, but you feel people moving around you. The wild beeps on a monitor makes your lashes flutter. Your chest feels heavy, aching even, but you still can’t seem to force yourself to respond to anything.

Dave listens to the doctor, wondering what the hell happened, and when the doctor says "emergency c section due to lack of oxygen" and he chokes on his own breath when the doctor says "I need you to give me permission and...decide which one to save if the situation calls for it." Dave frowns, not quite understanding since his heart is hammering a mile a minute. "Do you want us to save the child or the mother?" The doctor asks, "if needed."

Dave feels sick. He knows that if he was asked this before you got married, he would've picked the baby without question. Now, he can't imagine his life without you. "Both. I want you to save both." He demands, starting to panic.

"Mr. York...if we can't save both..." The doctor trails off and Dave pinches his nose, trying to stop himself from crying.

"My wife. I want you to save my wife." He whispers, knowing that he couldn't live without you, he wants you more than he wants a baby. Something he never imagined he'd say. The doctor nods and calls for a nurse to prep for the emergency c-section, telling Dave to wait in the family room until they come to get him.

Your lashes flutter, hearing doctors and nurses moving around you. Talking and yet not able to make out what they are saying. You try to reach out, lift a hand but all you can do is move a finger. Your head lulls and you feel a mask come down over your mouth. More time, more mumbled talking until suddenly you hear a loud voice.

You hear Dave’s voice, making your brow furrow. What is he doing here? Where are you? Your blood pressure spikes, panicked and upset. You don’t know what is going on and all you can do is try to move but you can't. Breathing fast and your heart rate climbs.

"Sir. We need you to wait outside." The nurse pushes on Dave's chest. "Code blue! Code blue!" The doctor shouts and everyone starts to rush around you.

"What is going on? What the fuck is going on?" Dave shouts, trying to remain in the room but he is pushed by a few nurses outside of the room. "What's going on? What the fuck is happening with my wife?" He shouts, slumping when the doors shut behind the nurses as they go back into the room. He tries to get back in until he finds the door is secure and he chokes, tears in his eyes and he is scared. Terrified for the first time in his life. He's going to lose you. He's going to lose you before he ever truly had you.

Alarms beep, loud and intrusive. You hear shouted orders before the black consumes you again. The last thing that you manage to think of before you slip under is that Dave won’t have to worry about you. Your needing him to love you will be over and he can keep himself closed off.

Dave paces, his heart pounding in his ears, and he wants to demand the very best doctors for you, demand that they do something. Anything. When the nurse comes to find Dave, she says that you are stable but they are monitoring you and he can't see you yet. Dave wants to stomp but he doesn't. The nurse asks if he wants to see the baby and he nods, nearly crying. He follows her to the nursery and the nurse shows him how to hold the newborn baby that is placed in his arms. "He's healthy?" He asks and the nurse nods.

"Perfect. He's absolutely fine."

Dave chokes, tears streaming down his cheeks as he looks down at his child. The very thing he has wanted for so long but it's not enough. He wants this moment with you. "Hey buddy. I'm your daddy. Mama is - Mama will be here soon to see you. She is gonna be such a good mom. You're gonna be so spoiled and loved. I already love you so much." He murmurs, kissing the baby's forehead.

It’s hours later that Dave is allowed in your room. You’ve been cleaned up and moved to a private room, wires and IVs running all around you. The nurse brings the baby down from the nursery to stay in the room, telling him that the baby being here will be good for you. Perhaps wake you up sooner when you hear him cry. Your breathing is steady and the beep of your heart monitor is the only sound in the room when she closes the door behind her.

Dave just watches your chest rise and fall. He can't believe he nearly lost you. You're here and he grips your hand while his eyes flick over to the baby who is asleep. He wishes you were awake to hold the baby, he wants to see it. "Sweetheart." His voice is raspy from his tears. "I need you to wake up. Please. Our son needs you to wake up. You are- I love you. I love you so much." He finally admits, resting his head on your joined hands. "Please wake up."

You’re dreaming. You have to be. You are in a place where Dave is murmuring for you to wake up, that he loves you. Wrapped around you in bed, his hands caressing your swollen stomach and promising that he loves you. Tears leak out of your eyes because you know that it’s not true, he won’t love you. Not because he’s not capable, you know he is. He won’t just because he doesn’t want to.

Dave squeezes your hand, looking up and gasping when he sees tears rolling down your cheeks. "Hey hey sweetheart. It's okay. It' s okay. Please, open those beautiful eyes. Show me those pretty eyes and wake up." He pleads, kissing your forehead and cheeks, tasting the salt of your tears.

It takes you a long time to open your eyes, fighting not to leave the dream where Dave loves you and wants you like you want him. You groan quietly, your entire body sore and blink against the light that overwhelms your eyes before your vision starts to clear. “D-Dave.” You whimper, wishing that he was with you.

“I’m here baby. I’m here.” Dave cups your cheeks as your eyelashes flutter until he can see your beautiful eyes. “Oh thank God.” He exhales deeply, kissing your forehead. He knows he should call for the nurse but he can’t believe you’re awake. “I’m here.” He repeats, his thumbs caressing your cheekbones.

“Wh-what happened?” Your groggy and unable to remember much. “I- I had a- it was raspberry.” You remember the danish and the worry on the director’s face when she injected you with the epi pen. Looking over, you see Dave, relief and worry mixed on his face and it confuses you. “I- the baby?” Your eyes widen and you look down, your stomach flatter than it had been.

"He's fine. You - they had to do an emergency c-section and - and he is healthy but they asked - they asked me who to save." He chokes, unable to imagine a world without you or his son. Especially you. "He's healthy. You - fuck - you were into code blue and they - just - you're okay." He chokes, kissing your forehead again, just breathing you in.

Your heart aches, hating that you didn’t know that you had given birth. That you didn’t get to hold your son the moment he came into the world. “It’s okay.” You assure him, knowing that he would choose his son. You were replaceable. “You don’t have to explain. I know how you feel. Of course you would choose him.”

Dave frowns, looking at you with pain in his eyes. He could’ve lost you and it would’ve killed him. “I didn’t choose him. I chose you. I wanted them to save you. I’m - he’s here and he’s healthy thank God but losing you? I wouldn’t have survived it because - because I love you.” He admits, knowing that he can’t stop it anymore. Love is weakness, love destroys, but love also makes him stronger and he has created a son with you so how can he possibly believe it’s wrong? “I love you.” He declares, looking at you, begging you to believe him.

You shake your head, frowning at him because you don’t want to get your hopes up. “Don’t- don’t say that because I had an allergic reaction.” You beg him, “I can’t - it would kill me if you changed your mind.” You rasp out. “I love you, and I just- please don’t say it unless you mean it.”

Dave shakes his head, "no. No. It's because I love you. I'm sorry I didn't say it - I was terrified because you are - I love you so much it's scary. I have never felt like this before and our son...he's so beautiful and you gave him to me and I nearly lost you." Dave chokes on a sob, tears spilling down his cheeks. "I love you. Please, you gotta believe me. I love you."

You are so very tired and your body aches, but you pull your hand out of his and reach up, cupping Dave’s cheek. Trying to wipe away his tears. “I believe you.” You whisper, crying yourself because you never thought you would hear those words. “I love you so much.”

Dave grins, turning his head to kiss your palm. “Do you want to meet our son?” He asks, lowering his hand from yours. You nod and he walks over to carefully pick the baby up. He places him on your chest, wanting you to be as close as possible.

“Oh my god.” You gasp out, cradling hun close and running your hands over his little body. Checking fingers and toes and stroking his cheek. His eyes are closed, and you look up at Dave in complete wonder. “He’s okay?” You ask, needing to make sure. “My - it didn’t hurt him?”

Dave shakes his head, tears in his eyes as he thinks about how you didn’t get to see your son be born. “He’s absolutely fine. He’s early but healthy. No issues. It didn’t hurt him.” Dave confirms, leaning down to kiss your forehead before kissing the baby. “Thank you. I love him so much. I love you so much.” Dave murmurs in awe.

“I’m sorry.” You murmur, both to Dave and to your son. Leaning down, you press a kiss to your son’s forehead. “I- She thought they were strawberry danish and I was upset. I just wanted to feel okay for a few minutes.” You look back over at Dave guiltily. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to put him in jeopardy.” You had been so cautious about dealing with your allergy so you didn’t accidentally hurt the baby. And now this happens.

“Don’t. It’s not your fault. How were you to know? You’re both okay. That’s all that matters. I - I nearly lost you.” He chokes again, resting his forehead against yours and looking down at the baby. “I was so scared.” He admits in a quiet voice.

“I’m sorry I scared you.” You close your eyes and stroke his hair as you hold the baby close. “I’m not going to leave you. Not when I know you want me here.” You promise softly. “Besides, we have to give our son a sibling.”

Dave smiles, knowing that you need to discuss you having another child after such a traumatic experience. He isn’t fussed about another one if it means keeping you healthy and safe. “I don’t want to just be married in name anymore. I want to be your husband. I want to sleep in bed beside you and kiss you properly and tell you I love you.” He reveals, leaning in to kiss your forehead again.

****

"I want to drag you off and take advantage of you." Dave growls as he presses a kiss to your jaw, wrapping his arms around your waist.

“You always say that.” Leaning into his embrace, you sigh happily as he scatters kisses down your skin. Despite the years, and five kids changing your body, Dave still found you irresistible. The kids are growing up with their parents constantly flirting, kissing and sneaking off for some alone time when you can manage it. “What has captured your attention this time?” You ask playfully, swaying with him as he continues to grope you.

“This dress. I want to just duck under it and suck on your clit.” He slides his hand down to your stomach, “and then I want to put our sixth baby inside of you.” He kisses your bare shoulder. “Kids are busy and there’s enough adults here including their nanny. Let’s sneak into the house so I can touch you sweetheart.” He pleads, pushing his hardening cock against you.

“Dave York.” You sound scandalized as you turn around in his arms and wrap your own around his neck. “Are you proposing we sneak away from your eldest’s birthday party so we can have a quickie?” His grin is unrepentant and even after seven years and five kids, your cunt clenches. Leaning in, you kiss his lips. “Meet me inside in two minutes.” You order him breathlessly. “I’ll go first.”

His grin is wicked and he playfully smacks your ass as you walk off. He searches for the kids and finds their nanny racing after them along with the housekeeper and he is reassured they will be safe. He practically counts the seconds and rushes into the house, finding you in the guest bathroom downstairs. “Fuck, you look so sexy today. Must be some kind of glow from the kids.” He groans, immediately pulling you into his arms so he can slide his tongue into your mouth.

You giggle into the kiss, your own hand sliding down and cupping his already hard cock. “Someone is excited about the quickie.” You tease, already tugging at his belt so you can touch him. “I fucking love you.”

His hands side under your dress, groaning at your lack of panties since it’s a maxi dress, and his fingers immediately find your clit, rubbing soft circles while he kisses you. “I fucking love you too.” He declares against your lips.

After DJ’s birth, the two of you had learned that sex could be even better when your true feelings were involved. The sex before had been great, but now it is amazing. “Dave.” You moan quietly, even though the house is empty except for the two of you. Your hips push forward to his hand and you hold onto his shoulders as your knees start to tremble.

“Good girl. My beautiful girl.” He murmurs, kissing your jaw and he slides his hand back to push two fingers inside of you, his thumb pressed against your clit. “So goddamn tight even after five kids.” He whispers in awe.

You chuckle and squeeze your muscles around him. “All those Kegel’s I do.” You tease. “I have to have a strong pelvic floor for all the kids we have.” You don’t regret a single one of them and love teasing about how many more you would give him. “Ready to give me number six?”

“You ready?” Dave asks, knowing you have talked about it and you had the IUD removed last week. You’ve both been so busy you haven’t had a chance to touch each other. “You want me to fill you up with another child? Want me to get you knocked up again so I can worship you?” He asks, pumping his fingers a little faster.

“Fuck.” You and Dave had discovered that once he allowed himself, he had a very large breeding kink. And that transitioned to a pregnancy kink. “Yes baby.” You pant, body racing towards your first orgasm. “I want you to put another baby in me.” Your eyes slip closer and you let out a soft cry when you cum around his fingers when he presses them against that spongy spot.

Hearing you consent to putting another baby in you has Dave ready to fuck you and when you soak his fingers, he fucking loves it. “Jesus.” He growls, working you through it until he removes his fingers, rapidly working to pull his hard cock out of his pants. “Pull your dress up and bend over the bathroom counter. Want to look at you in the mirror while I fuck you.” He orders, pumping his cock a few times.

Whirling around, you stick your ass out enticingly and shake it at Dave. Giggling when he slaps your ass and then grabs your hip with one hand as he shuffles closer. Your eyes meet in the mirror and your mouth opens when he starts to push into you. Moaning loudly. “Daaaaave.”

He loves your face when he pushes inside of you. The way your brow furrows and the little pout you have when you moan his name. It’s gorgeous. He pushes deep, already on the edge at the thought of getting you pregnant, and he loves how you clench around him. “So fucking perfect. Mine. My beautiful wife. All mine.” He declares, kissing your neck as he leans over you. “Watch me fuck you.” He orders, gripping your chin to make you look in the mirror and he starts to move inside of you.

You watch, loving the way that his jaw sets, his eyes darken every time he pushes deep inside you. He still loves that he is the only one that has ever gotten to touch you. That everything you have done has been with him. “Fuck.” You lean back against him and watch your body bounce forward as he thrusts into you.

Your whimpers spur him on and he keeps his eyes on you. “I love you sweetheart.” He pants while his other hand squeezes your hips, sliding up to cup your breast. “Want to see these full of milk again.”

You chuckle, considering you had just weaned your youngest off your breast less than eight months ago. “You just want fresh milk again.” You tease.

Dave grins against your skin, “maybe I do. Love fucking you and tasting it.” He admits like you didn’t already know. “Want to see you round with my baby again. Let everyone know you’re mine.” His hand caresses your stomach and he slides it lower so he can rub your clit.

“Ev- oh shit - everyone knows I’m yours.” You pant, walls clenching around him as he pushes you towards the edge. You feel it building and it’s going to be a rush of pleasure. A few more thrusts of his cock and swipes of his fingers and stars burst behind your eyes. “L-love you!” You cry out, soaking his cock with your juices.

When you cry out, squeezing him tight, he knows he won’t last long. Never does when he’s trying to knock you up. With a groan, he thrusts a half dozen more times until he is burying his cock deep inside of you. “Fucking love you too sweetheart.” He chokes out, biting down on the back of your neck to smother his loud growl.

You whine in pleasure at the feeling of him filling you up, shuddering because you know that it’s possible that he just got you pregnant again. You love the thought of it. When he stops biting your neck, you turn your head and kiss along his jaw while he shallowly thrusts into you. “God, I love when you do that.” You giggle against his skin. “It’s so sexy how much you love getting me pregnant.”

“Love seeing you round with my child. Love seeing you be a mother.” He admits, pulling into of you after softly kissing you. “I thank God every day that I picked you to be my wife. You’re my greatest blessing sweetheart.” He declares, kissing you once more before he reaches for a hand towel to clean you up. “Now we gotta slip in these quickies while the kids are distracted until you’re knocked up.” He grins and you giggle, “you’re insatiable.” He pulls you into his arms after tucking himself away. “For you. My beautiful wife. I love you Mrs. York.” He declares.

“I love you.” You whisper, kissing him softly, unable to believe you adore this man when you hated him so much to begin with. After checking your appearances, Dave smacks your ass and takes you hand to guide you back out to the party. Dave York finally has the family he has always longed for.

[sadceline]

THE ENHYPEN HOST || 7

|| Reverse harem || ft. TXT, Mingyu (Seventeen) & BTS

WARNINGS: foul language, explicit content, group sex, humiliation, sex in public, threesome, foursoome, rough sex, red flags, immoral acts, unprotected sex, morbid jealousy, comedy, parody, possessiveness, violent quarrels, arguments, betrayals, lies, femdom sometimes.

GENRE: +18, reverse harem, comedy, enemy to lovers, friends to lovers

SUMMARY: You moved to Seoul to start over after a bad experience, and everything seems to be going well, you even manage to work for HYBE. You discover, however, that you owe them almost a billion won, money you don't have and don't know how to recover: but don't worry because Hybe itself offers you a solution.

Your body in exchange for paying off your debt.

Do you accept?

PREVIOUS CHAPTER:

FIRST CHAPTER:

Jake and I spent long, long time together last night. I'm not sure how many times we did it, because sometimes, he didn't always come out of me before he started again, it became extremely natural after we showered together.

I can't deny that we had some pleasant moments, clearly, but I find it deeply wrong how keep thinking about it.

The way he sleeps is just perfect, to say more would be superfluous.

Jaeyun has gone out early, perhaps to meet up with that Kibum Jay mentioned last night, but once out of the room, I just look around. It is early, only eight, so I guess it might be nice of me to prepare breakfast.

Today I'll take care of cleaning the bathroom, but from what I witnessed yesterday with Jake, there's not much to do. These guys manage to get neat without too much mess, and it actually surprises me, I get the impression that they're not really like this normally.

I can't imagine an environment where more than three men live that isn't a mess, but these are gender biases, my bad.

When I reach the kitchen, still wearing the Jake's t-shirt, I find only two people in the kitchen, and honestly they are just the ones I would rather not have met alone. I could hear them giggling together from earlier.

They notice me right away, I see their eyes move quickly to my low-cut legs, then Sunghoon looks away as Heeseung looks at me surprised and amused.

"Did you sleep well?" The band ace asks.

"Where are the others?" I ask, nonchalantly.

Heeseung snorts pretending to be offended. "Everyone's gone out, even the owner of your t-shirt."

"Isn't it early?"

"Would 8 am be early?" Sunghoon asks incredulously.

I ignore him, will do so for the time being. "Did everyone have breakfast?"

"How nice - comments the other - she worries about us. Anyway Jay takes care of breakfast, however, I didn't get up in time."

That Heeseung was someone who likes to sleep a lot seemed clear to me, but who knows why Sunghoon is here? Surely he doesn't have something to do? That way I could try to get to know the third shift owner, maybe he's not so bad.

I thought that more before I saw him sneering at Sunghoon, who knows what for then.

"All right, then, I'll go." I reply, not knowing what to say during this long, awkward silence between us.

"Aren't you having breakfast?"

You make me laugh, Heeseung.

I definitely don't want to eat in the same place as Sunghoon, I'm not going to answer, that's why I have to avoid him -- I know very well that if he provoked me, I would give in right away.

"Not now." I smile forcibly, before turning away.

"Are you doing this because of me?" Sunghoon asks, in that deep, warm, sensual, silly voice of his.

I sneer, incredulous, glaring at him evilly. "No, I told you. My stomach clenches seeing such things."

"Says the half-naked girl in a house with seven men."

"Oh yeah? - I laugh, theatrically, but then I don't know what to say next, and I stand there several seconds staring with narrowed eyes at this idiot. - I didn't think you were so demure." I had to repeat the word several times, because I couldn't remember it in korean.

"Demure? Nah, I just like looking at beautiful things. You just take up space."

Heeseung surprised turns to his friend, then bursts out laughing. "But she's pretty, why do you say that?"

"You're a dumb too." Sighs Sunghoon.

Ah, so Heeseung really thinks I'm pretty? No, no, Amanda, don't trust that bewitching, glittering, blinding smirk, inside his eyes actually burning evil.

"You demanded your turn, though." I remind him, crossing my arms over my chest.

Heeseung covers his mouth as his eyes manifest his amusement. "How tense."

Sunghoon thins his beautiful big eyes, I left him dumbfounded for at least five seconds, plus Heeseung's joke. "It's dumb not to receive something he's entitled to. Besides, it seems fun to annoy you, doesn't it?" He asks.

"Ah, but then don't come out saying you're in love with me." I snort, confidently approaching the refrigerator to get a small bottle of water.

"The scenario you've been dreaming about every night since you arrived, right?"

"I guess fucking would serve you."

"Yah!" We shout in chorus, toward Heeseung, who dares to say such nonsense.

"You sound like a couple, how disgusting. No seriously, that's enough now."

A couple, me and Sunghoon? Ridiculous. Heeseung, this that you see between us is not sexual tension at all, its more a deep and sincere disdain for each other. I am absolutely convinced of that.

"I have to clear bath, use the others for now." I announce, starting toward the hallway again.

"Seriously, you should eat breakfast first." Reminds me Heeseung.

Spontaneously I turn away, but realizing I did it so quickly, I feel ashamed and turn around again. "No, it's okay, I never eat in the morning."

"Aish, it hurts you!" He says, like a concerned friend.

I smile amusedly, I don't know why but every second I spend in Heeseung's company increases my suspicion of him. He gives me the idea that he's a rather fake person, perhaps because our interactions have not been the happiest.

When I was just a fan, I had a completely different idea of him. In contrast, what I thought of Jay and Jake, we can consider sufficiently truthful. Of course, I did not imagine such a terrible personality of Sunghoon either, but that is another matter.

"What do you want to do today?" He asks me again, as if we had some kind of date.

I pretend to think about it for a few seconds. "Will you help me with the bathroom?"

"No way!" He mumbles.

Sunghoon smiles, making me a little strange.

"What would like to do? Don't you have appointments or..."

"Not today." He nods proudly, like a child.

"Dubt." Sunghoon says, in terrible english.

"I have a lot of games for the Play, do you want to see them?" He offers me all excitedly.

I am stunned at such a request, Sunghoon bursts out laughing, even.

"Did you think of anything else?" Heeseung asks, observing my all too clear expression.

"W-What? No, I mean, yes I want to see them. But then can I play? If not, I don't care."

This is the right way to go about things, Amanda, smile at life and it will smile back at you. I don't understand why it didn't work for the past 23 years, and I have no certainty that it will work in the future, but let's think positive - after all, this, a field trip kind of is.

"Do you like video games?" He asks me, with a genuinely interested look on his face.

I guess it's unfair to play like this when your interlocutor has no idea who you are, while you know much of his interests. However, your honor, I really like games.

After I moved to Bologna, kids my age continued to isolate me because of my south origins, it lasted for several years, not having an idyllic family situation I hid in the ludic competition. I had discovered some online games, such as League of Legends, and spent most of my money to buy whatever game piqued my curiosity, without considering those spent on skins... I don't regret anything.

My parents were well-off, and in that respect I can't complain, plus it was better for them that I just stayed in my room and played rather than bother them.

"Quite." I nod.

Sunghoon snorts wryly. "What, did you search on Internet to prepare for this question?"

"What games do you like?" Asks Heeseung, ignoring him.

"I'm master."

Heeseung's eyes literally sparkle as I say this, and it's adorable. "Really! And how do you play now?"

"I don't play." I reply with some obviousness.

"What?"

"I didn't bring my laptop, I didn't think I'd have time to use it - I explain, although in fact I was simply so flustered that I didn't think about it on the moment - do you want to see how a pro plays?"

"He met Faker." Sunghoon reminds me, getting up from the table.

"But Faker is a god, she is a normal person obviously disturbed to have made it to that level."

I feel like laughing, but I do it by covering my mouth: he's right, the guy is a god. "Actually LoL is disturbed."

"I am emerald! I can't get by cause I'm always busy!" He whines, please, you just stop being so cute.

"Maybe you're just noob."

"How can I be noob? I'm so strong, but you know, I'm a full-time idol..."

"Still noob." I confirm.

He opens his lips in surprise. "Yah! How dare you!"

"I'm off, see you later." I sigh, before drinking from my water bottle.

Heeseung calls me again before I can leave. "Do you want to go back to the apartment? Let's get your things."

I choke. The water goes down my throat and I cough so hard that some drops splash toward Sunghoon, why is he always in the way? He glares at me, moving away to avoid being hit by my saliva again.

"You idiots will get along - he says irritably, before approaching the hallway - you're alike."

"He's just saying that because you're pisses he off, sometimes he plays too." Heeseung explains.

I smile wearily. "I get it, I'll go clean up."

"You didn't answer." Reminds me the oldest of the boys.

I glance sidelong at Sunghoon, he's charging his cell phone on the kitchen counter from the outlet where the coffee machine is plugged, he hasn't left yet and I feel uncomfortable talking in front of him.

"Let's take the computer so we can play sometimes! - He means it, this guy who at first glance would really just look like a fool. - In the meantime, let's do shopping."

I'm surprised to hear him say that, judging by the way Sunghoon turns to Heeseung, he must be too. "You can't go to the supermarket."

"Yes, I can!" He whines whimsically.

"Are you stupid?"

"You went there too! I want to go!"

"Then go yourself!" He immediately replies.

I naturally break their lively exchange with a long sigh.

"The ramyeon can buy it by herself."

"But I want to choose the tastes!"

"Why are you justifying yourself to someone younger than you?" I ask, curious, turning to Heeseung.

He seems stricken in pride, but he does not give me the pleasure of confirmation because he smiles confidently shortly after. I cannot look directly at him when he does, so I am forced to lower my eyes.

"I'm not justifying myself, we're talking."

"Right, right." I nod, starting down the hallway again.

Sunghoon stands in front of me, preventing me from proceeding. "If you faint you'll say it's my fault, so eat."

On the contrary, I just can't avoid looking at him, even though there is perhaps more than six inches of difference between us. I feel tiny in front of him, I don't understand, it's like my head is spinning. I can smell him, I can smell that he has been wearing perfume since the morning, and this seems to completely intoxicate me, but positively.

I back away clutching my shoulders.

"I'm fine."

He doesn't answer right away, but then he sighs. "I'm serious."

I mumble incredulously, then quickly circumnavigate him. "Thanks, I'll go."

I rush into Jay's empty room and sigh worriedly. I said I hated him, and I was convinced I did, but I'm still not completely immune to his charms, I need to catch my breath.

I look around, everything is left as it was, I go to take off my shirt and change, I'm wearing plain stuff, but I like to be with my legs exposed and a loose shirt, so after carefully folding Jake's, clearly more emotionally valuable but also monetary, I go outside.

I plan to make it quick, but for good. Hygiene is important, given how many times I have used this bathroom before.

I wipe away every trace, I disinfect any surface we have come in contact with, I feel like a criminal but only because I am blaming myself.

Not because I have indulged myself so much as because I cannot erase from my mind the expression of pure pleasure from Jake's face. It seems to me something so precious that it's impossible for me not to want to appropriate it.

Clearly, these are just fantasies, I know, but it is hard not to be drawn into such a situation.

The house has all kinds of appliances, so after maniacally using the Dyson on the floor, I use the microfiber cloth to wash it. Eventually I am left with only the already clean towels to place under the sink, so I sit on the floor.

Who knows how long it took me, I don't think more than 30 minutes but I could be wrong.

I hear some footsteps coming from the hallway, they are slippers being dragged almost boredly, I don't recognize the walk but I'm pretty sure it's not Sunghoon's.

"Finished?" He asks, watching me from above, a Heeseung who can only be simply watched, silently even.

Amazed at such a vision about him, with his pink hair, wearing an oversized black t-shirt with white lettering, and black jeans that bandage his long, strangely full thighs, I can't help but stare at him. He's even wearing glasses, but how dare he?

After several seconds, realizing I cannot stay and stare at him, I cough clearing my throat. "Do you really want to go to the supermarket with me? But why?"

"Jay said you don't have a car and the credit card is not ready yet, so I should call a driver. Since this is my shift, and I don't have anything interesting to do, let's go together."

I don't know, I don't even smile, I simply nod but don't understand my own reaction. I'm sad about what, exactly?

"Then, I'll change." I say, closing the doors and taking one last quick look around, everything seems fine.

"In Jay's room?"

"You ask because you don't know?"

He doesn't answer right away, smiling goofily as usual. "Then, I'll wait for you."

I change quickly, lucky I took two showers last night, so no need to wash. I put on a red pleated skirt and a short, low-cut top, I'm really hot, wear a chocker to look a little alternative, and then partially tie up my hair, uncovering my face better. When I come out, Heeseung is standing in front of the entrance with his cell phone.

He lets me be the first one to pass and I find it gallant, although come to think of it Sunghoon did too and I found it rude.

"You really don't have anything to do?"

"Nothing interesting." He replies, waiting for the elevator to arrive.

"And I'm interesting?"

"Definitely singular. - He says it quickly, smiling amusedly and serenely. - I didn't think there was such a thing."

"I guess it's because Niki is now of age." It comes out spontaneously, but then I turn in surprise to him, who strangely has no reaction.

He lets me go in first, again, I can't help but stare at him the whole time, so much, he doesn't give me a glance and I feel safe, in his shadow.

We get to the parking lot, surprise, he even opens the door for me and I find myself catapulted into another dimension, please stop, Heeseung.

This must be his "rizz."

"What music do you like?" He asks me, after he starts the engine.

"Not the one you like." I answer again too spontaneously.

He turns to me for a few seconds, completely offended. "Excuse me?"

"I read that you like The Weeknd, I can't stand it. It's a drag."

"Excuse me?!" He asks, even more upset.

At this point I can't help bursting out laughing, it's exactly how I expected he would react. My stomach hurts, I can't take it.

You obviously have fucking taste." He replies after not taking it at all personally, no…

"That's why I like you so much." I nod, wiping away my tears.

I don't know why, but I see him look at me and then turn away again, without saying a word, then sigh. "How many songs do you know of him?"

"A few, enough to let me know I don't like his genre."

Flabbergasted, Heeseung reaches for his cell phone and I become alarmed. "I'll let you hear now, talk later."

"Watch the road!"

"You put it on, then." He sighs, throwing his cell phone between my legs, since I can't catch it on the fly, I pick it up later, there is the Youtube Music page, despite having an Iphone.

I find it quite strange to hold Heeseung's phone in my hands, yet this is certainly not the most absurd thing, as I find myself looking at his perfect profile, he's facing the street. As I said, he's wearing eyeglasses, it is a light, thin frame that moves perfectly with his face, and they enrich it.

"Do you understand?" He calls me, after saying the name of the song.

I was so focused on him that I didn't even hear him. "E-Eh? I didn't understand the pronunciation." I make it up on the spot, going back to look at the phone screen, which, however, went off!

Heeseung repeats the title but also notices that I panicked, so I softly hand him the phone. "Sorry, I made him turn it off. Just put the code."

He grins smugly. "Ten zero four."

Wait? Did he just give me the code for his phone? Since he's going to change it right after that, why not just enter it himself? He didn't bother with the road before I said it.

Even stranger that the code is the date of my birthday. What an amazing coincidence.

"Why did you tell me that?" I ask, genuinely surprised.

"Because it's more convenient, no? And on the way back you can put it in the music."

All right, I think I understand Heeseung a little better. While he can't avoid hiding what he is in heart, he persists in treating me like a fan, he is attentive and thoughtful, he does trivial things that would nevertheless make any girl fall in love, it's his way of posing, but I have my doubts that he's really like that, inside.

The song starts and I turn out the window, I can see Seoul flowing before my eyes, yet my mind keeps looking for Heeseung's profile. Honestly, I am too tense to focus on the song, plus I think my senses, my tastes, are momentarily altered by his presence. I do not feel the usual revulsion for the xanadian artist.

Aware that I'm not at all clear-headed, I defer my considerations.

"Where are we going? And why are you dressed so well? Have you a mask?"

"In what order do you want me to answer?" He asks me.

I smile, hiding on the other side. "At your leisure."

"First let's go to the best ramen store in Seoul, then we might have lunch somewhere, then we'll go to your place and get the laptop."

"You have a pretty clear idea."

"The perfect date, right?"

I laugh, how could I not, "Maybe next life, Heeseung."

I hear him chuckle too, and I smile again, as if my heart has suddenly warmed up. "I am dressed so well because I always dress well."

"You'll attract attention."

"I would do it regardless because I'm tall."

"Why are you so sure you won't get paparazzi?"

"Because I know where I'm going, certainly not to an ordinary supermarket like Sunghoon. Besides, I'm wearing a mask, you worry too much."

"You literally have pink hair."

A moment of awkward silence intersperses our lively exchange of banter, then I hear him sigh.

"I hide them under my hat."

"And how do you hide your ears? They're pretty iconic."

He looks at me shocked again. "Would you stop?"

"What did I say? I think they're pretty. - I admit, without thinking much about what I'm saying. - If it were me seeing them, though, I would recognize you right away."

We enter a private parking lot before he answers me, after several seconds I realize that maybe he is ignoring me and maybe he has changed his mind about today's program. It's okay after all, even if he gets upset, I care about the band - being a fan. Seeing Heeseung with a girl around Seoul could be a blow to the fanbase.

"Do you find them pretty?" He asks me when is finished parking, unbuckling his seat belt.

I, confused, do the same. "Yeah, sure."

"Do you want to touch them?"

Gasp, jerking back on myself and backing toward the door with my shoulders, not sure why I reacted so animatedly. "W-What?"

He lowers his head in my direction, closing eyes. "If they're cute, touch them."

I admit it's a bit very awkward this situation, however, my hands reach toward him anyway. I can feel the cartilage between my fingertips as my fingers tremble like after thirty coffees, I like this feeling so I don't realize I'm continuing to do this, it's like petting a puppy.

When I next realize he's about to start laughing, I pull away abruptly, upset.

"Do you have heartbeat?"

Clearly.

"N-No."

"You do." He gets back up, quickly adjusting his hair.

I can't retort, I don't have the guts, so I go to open the door but see him grab my wrist, I paralyze. "W-What?"

"Can't you see?" He points with his gaze at some ladies who are passing by the car. I meanwhile have lost about ten years of life.

I know, I know, it's strange for me to be surprised after all that's happened, but still it's another person, a person who makes me feel particularly nervous, plus he's not even as nice as the others, so I'm in a strange and precarious situation.

"I told you didn't have to come."

"Jay's list is long. Could you have brought everything without a car?"

"You could have called a driver."

"What about the credit card?"

"You could have made a wire transfer."

"I don't trust you with my credentials, what if you're a hacker?"

Through it all, he still hasn't moved his hand, and I so motionless that I can't even turn to face him, I simply look out of the car, where the two well-dressed and groomed middle-aged ladies linger looking at the car through the tinted windows. They are evidently commenting on it because it's expensive - sometimes koreans really can be like those in dramas.

I move my arm, he looks surprised.

I really feel like I should stay as far away from him as possible. The way he acts scares me, in a way, he seems completely fake.

"I told you I had nothing better to do."

"You could have stayed with Sunghoon, honestly you could have done ten other things."

"Aren't you glad I came for you?"

Again, the words hang in the air, though they seem to weigh quintals. I don't know what to say, I don't want to show too much vulnerability, but the vibration of his voice, his touch, his mere presence completely alert me. I am also full pervaded by his scent that has completely filled the car.

"I didn't say that, it's just that.. I don't see a single reason why you would make such a choice." I try to explain calmly.

He turns his strangely thoughtful gaze toward the ladies in front of the car, then sighs. "I have half idea, but it's just curiosity."

But what does that mean? What is he saying? Am I misunderstanding myself? Do you want to see that my korean is not so good, after all?

"Curious about what?"

"Never mind. - Sigh, looking at them impatiently, the ladies, who have decided to start converse right in front of the car. - Think of it as a gift from me."

"Would the gift be your company? - I ask wryly, using this time to observe his magnificent profile again. - I don't think they would recognize you anyway."

"I'm famous among milf, too." He nods with conviction.

I look up annoyed, I guess that's his real personality. Unlike Jake though, I don't find him cute at all, he creeps me out. In Jaeyun's eyes I saw insecurity, shyness, a certain need for approval, but if I look at Heeseung I see only a disproportionate ego and a lot of desire to slap him (in every sense you want to imagine it).

"So what do we do in the meantime?"

"We could kiss."

"What?!" I feel like screaming, to the point where maybe even the ladies can hear me since they look around surprised.

Heeseung curls the corners of his mouth before bursting into an irresistibly sensual laugh. "How can you react so timidly after what you did with the others?"

The saliva I was swallowing, perhaps desperately trying to lower my body temperature, goes down my throat and I start coughing on his dashboard, quite close to death. My vision is blurred and my throat has closed up, I want to strangle him right now, but I have to try to survive.

"Are you okay?" He asks, but he doesn't really seem to care.

I wipe away the tears as the coughing slowly subsides. "What did you expect me to answer?"

"Like. 'okay, let's start'."

He must be such an asshole after all.

"Okay, let's start." I say, laughing nervously as I look out the window at the car parked next to it.

Heeseung grabs my face with both hands forcing me to turn around. "Okay, let's do it."

What? My face goes up in flames, I feel like I'm not thinking straight anymore. He is staring at my lips with his beautiful bambi eyes, there is nothing innocent about it, it almost looks like a demon is holding me in hell to keep me from moving. The truth is that my body is not moving, but he is not applying any pressure. He has only brought our faces closer so that they are separated by very few inches.

When he bursts out laughing, I realize that he has been making fun of me, and I, like a fool, really believed it. When he pulls away, unable to hold back the laughter, I am paralyzed, unable to control my reactions at all. I am disappointed but also embarrassed.

I look away, putting myself back in my seat, stiffer. "You must be having a lot of fun."

"Indeed I am. By the way - he resumes speaking normally, as if he hadn't just broken my heart - did you like the song?"

"No." I say it without even thinking about it.

"I wonder if you would have responded like that if I had kissed you."

Should I get out of the car and chase these women away? I can't breathe, this car seems to get smaller and claustrophobic every second, Heeseung's constant giggling is getting on my nerves.

"I guessed you weren't a good person." I say, still tense.

"From what?"

"From the way you were snickering with Sunghoon."

Heeseung crosses his arms inside the back of his head, really relaxing. "We've been close from a while."

"He were close to Jake before, no?" I ask, reverting back to my old fan self for a moment.

He glances at me out of the corner of his eye, then back to the ladies in front of him. "How do you know?"

"During an interview - I remember that moment perfectly and it seems so strange to me now that I know Sunghoon's real personality, or what he shows anyway. - He said Jake was the member he was closest to."

"Amazing how things change, isn't it?"

"And why did they change? You seemed close, even though…"

"Even though?"

I let out a long sigh. "No, nothing."

"You grow, you change. Although have my doubts that those two will stay apart forever." He admits, surprisingly in confidence.

"Jake is too good to be with someone like him." I say instead, as if I've known them all my life.

"As a matter of fact… it's true. Do you have a soft spot for Jake?"

"A big soft spot." I answer, satisfied.

I have the impression that openly declaring my preference might annoy him, that's why I do it.

It's not even that far from reality.

"Change of plans - he announces, putting the belt back on and starting the car - let's go to your place for now."

"To get the pc?"

"Maybe get something else to wear too, I get the impression you only brought sloppy stuff."

What insight this guy has. I brought almost only clothes to stay at home or run errands, assuming I wouldn't need to take fancy or sexy stuff, in fact, the opposite. I didn't really think about it while it was the first thing to do!

"I don't have any japanese maid dress." I joked, nervous, putting the belt back on.

"Do you have any purple underwear?"

"What?"

"If you don't have a maid outfit, purple underwear is fine too."

Is he serious? The confidence with which he pronounces his nonsense really makes me want to throw him off some bridge.

"I'll wear Jake's t-shirt,woolen socks, and my ex's boxers that I use to sleep." I reply.

"Yah, you don't sleep in my bed in Jake's shirt."

"It's definitely cleaner than your whole room."

He seems annoyed by my saccharine tone; I couldn't be more pleased. I cross my arms over my chest, smiling smugly.

"Where is your apartment?"

Actually, being us now in Hongdae, a much more affordable neighborhood of Seoul frequented mainly by students, being there a major korean university, full of cultural centers, bars, clubs, we are quite close. It is precisely in this area that Ester and I have taken up residence.

I explain it to him, he understands absolutely nothing about it, so he orders me, literally, to put the street on Mappe. I don't have the strength to fight this war as well, so I simply do it.

"You can stop here." I say, when it is still a couple of meters to the entrance of the building.

Heeseung slows down and looks upward, then looks around. "There's no park here."

"Pull over somewhere, I won't be long."

"I'll go up with you."

"No."

My response is really quick, so quick as to be blatantly alarming. He turns toward me curiously, I desperately avoid his gaze for fear of betraying myself.

"Why not?"

"No need, I'll make it quick, really." My tone of voice is more docile, almost submissive, it's as if I'm trying to convince him.

He smiles. "No, I'm coming too. I want to see your room."

Absolutely not. He can't.

Searching for a park, I think well it's time to unbuckle my belt and search in a desperate attempt to get out and run in, before he can reach me, so as to erase any trace he doesn't have to end up before his eyes.

In my room there is too much information about my tastes, there are too many things an idol should not see from a fan. Therefore, the absolute mission is to escape.

It's not so easy, however, because Heeseung stops me from my arm, his long, strong fingers gripping it almost completely, preventing me from going outside. Then he presses the safety catch so that I cannot open the door again.

"What are you hiding?" He asks me, now obviously more curious than before.

Not only have I failed in my plan, but I've made the situation worse.

"There are girl things you shouldn't see."

"Why do I get the impression you are lying?"

"I'm not lying."

"Then I promise I won't be shocked."

"I don't trust your promises."

"It should surprise you just to hear them."

Seriously, I never assumed that he might want to come up to my house, that's why I was so calm with the idea of coming back for things, moreover accompanied by Heeseung who has the car. Seen from the outside, it looks like a win-win situation.

He puts on his mask, puts on his hat, after parking. We enter the building, immediately take the elevator, and all I do is think.

Thinking of a way: a way to solve.

I could hit him on the head and hope he loses consciousness, or accidentally lock him in the bathroom, but how do I convince him not to go into my room right away? Effectively, he doesn't know which is mine and which is Ester's.

By the way, Ester! I don't even know if she's at home, if she's with company, I'm literally bringing a guy, a famous one, into the house, without warning her.

I pick up my cell phone, call her, she answers quickly.

"Amanda! Did something happen?" She asks me, in Italian.

"Listen…are you home?"

"Huh? Yes, why?"

"I'm on my way up now…I have company…"

Ester says nothing for several seconds, as if she were organizing the little information I gave her.

"WITH WHO?!" She suddenly shouts, I am forced to pull the phone away.

"Your friend is a quiet one, isn't she?" Heeseung asks me, hearing her scream.

You wouldn't know it but…. "Yes, she is."

Surely she's not the type to go around saying she's met Enhypen or going to rat me out about my situation, however, I can't be completely sure, given how many times I've trusted the wrong people.

"He's actually at home - I suddenly say to the singer - just can't let you in."

"So what? She's not happy to see me?"

He's right, she would be very happy. "Amandaaa? - She calls me, from the phone, in a sweet, fake little voice. - Who is heee?"

"Listen, I need your help - I say, turning to her and away from Heeseung, who can't understand anyway since we are speaking in italian - I have to go to the room, alone, you must absolutely neutralize…. Heeseung."

Still silence, still long seconds of total absence of noise, then she bursts into a thunderous scream that can be heard even outside the apartment door, since we have reached the fourth floor by now.

"Are you kidding? I'm getting naked!"

I look annoyed at Heeseung, who understood perfectly that my friend was screaming for him, seeing how he snickers, then snort. "Do whatever you want while I go to the room. Anyway open up, I'm here."

Ester opens immediately, standing still in front of both of us for at least twenty seconds. She continues to stare open-mouthed at Heeseung, even though he is completely covered.

"Let us in…" I whisper, embarrassed.

Ester shifts like a robot, her soul has left her body. "P…P…Please…."

After entering, and looking around a bit, Heeseung removes the mask and I see Ester's eyes light up as if with divine light. I think she's about to cry and I can't blame her, after all she has no idea what it's actually like, but that wouldn't be like her, she's probably holding back her worst scream.

"P-Please I am E-Ester!" She says, taking a long bow as her voice escapes robotic.

Heeseung arranges his hair behind her forehead and then leans toward her, helping her up by holding her from the shoulders. "It's okay, there's no need to be so formal."

"Oh, my, god." My roommate tries to breathe.

I smile nervously, commenting in italian. "Did you see how bello (handsome) he's up close? Sickening."

"Bello?" Heeseung asks, catching this word, from the speech.

Ester looks at me, I look at her, let the plan begin. "Oh god! I'm such a big fan of yours, I never thought I could…. - she doesn't even make an effort to cry, but I know very well she's faking it, she's too adrenaline to start crying in such a situation, it's more natural for her to scream. - Oh my god, I can't believe it."

Heeseung smiles at her. "It's okay, it's okay. - He says, stroking her hair. - Do you want to take a picture?"

His voice is different he is kind, appearing dispassionate and sincere. It really gives me goosebumps, however, there is no better time than now to peel away, and so I do. I back away slowly, wait several seconds, until I reach the door to my room, enter in a millisecond ready to close the door behind me.

Oh no, again, again Heeseung's stupid shoe blocking the door.

"Do I look stupid to you?" He asks me, trying to peek inside.

I move frantically to prevent him from seeing even a glimmer of my room. "Go to your fan!"

"But you're my fan, aren't you?"

Oh no, Ester, what have you…done?

I see her peeking out behind Heeseung's back as he makes the gesture of prayer and forgiveness, what could she possibly have said to him in the half minute I used to reach my room?

I stare at him for long time, silent, not knowing what to say and so dazed that I no longer concentrate on forcing in the door, in fact he takes advantage of my stun to open it.

Oh no, oh no… OH NO.

He walks in like he's in some fantastic place, looks at the posters I've stuck all over the walls, and can't help smiling with great confidence.

"That's why you didn't want to…"

"It…was before I met you."

Basically, I have posters of all the members, it is true, however I have a few more of someone in particular, and they tend to be almost all on the headboard of the bed.

In the center of the composition is a giant Heeseung, surrounded largely by Jay and Jake, in contrast the other members are on all the other walls.

"Do all these posters of Jay really exist? Are they original?" He asks me, curious.

I face down. It was my fault, I know, I should have calculated it. "They are not all original, but they do exist." I answer under my breath, deeply and genuinely annoyed.

"Do you buy unofficial stuff? You don't, look…. but then mostly you choose Jay's stuff?"

I look at him, surprised. Is this really the first thing he asks me? Did Ester really say something strange? Why was she apologizing?

"I don't see the problem." I mutter.

"And why do you have so few posters of me on this wall?"

"There's a giant one."

What the fuck are you saying Amanda? Are you going against yourself?

Heeseung bursts out laughing, I pale.

"Your friend's bias is Jake and Jay, yours…is me?"

"No, I told you I don't have it."

"Ester said otherwise."

HOW COULD SHE THINK OF SAYING SUCH A THING? Okay, let's calm down, after all, it's nothing serious….

"It's things said like that, I also said I would like to marry Sunghoon and Sunoo."

"You don't have literal, giant posters of them, though." He says, reminding me of my own self-goal.

"Okay, you've seen my room, now get out, you'll make Ester happy-"

I don't have time to finish the sentence that the roommate opens my room door motioning me to reach her for a second. No, I can't leave Heeseung alone in my room, yet…. ah, whatever, the damage is done.

"What the fuck do you tell him it's my bias?"

"I did it for you, maybe he falls in love! You move and invite me to the wedding!"

"You betrayed me…" I say with an edge to my voice, as my eyes drain of their humanity.

"It's less absurd than what's going on - says she, who can't stop laughing - please, it's beautiful."

"He also has a gigantic ego."

"Anyone in his position would have that."

"That's not an excuse."

"Listen, I have to go to work - she explains, in fact, now that I notice, she is ready dressed - next time you have to bring Jay, or Jake, please! No but what am I saying, bring them all!"

"I'll try." I sigh.

Ester gives me a kiss on the forehead, then goes to my room: Heeseung, as I suspected, is looking at my albums, in the cabinet where they are displayed there are other things, like laminated photocards neatly placed in small frames, gadgets, there is even their lightstick. Do I look like some kind of saesaeng probably? Or I'm too old for this?

"See you soon Lee Heeseung." Ester says, bowing again.

The boy, however, approaches when she is up, he pulls her into a warm embrace that I witness in disbelief. "Call me Heeseung, we are friends now."

Ester is deceased, blatantly, not moving, not breathing, not seeing probably. Even Heeseung worries, seeing her paralyzed, I hit her on the back, not too hard but enough to bring her to senses.

"I'm leaving, yes. See you soon, He-Heeseung." She says, quickly, running out.

We remain alone, the awkwardness turn again. I know he's about to drop a few more bomb that I won't be able to handle, so I start to gather some stuff inside a backpack. I avoid his gaze but also dialogue; I don't know when and how this awkwardness will end, but I see it coming.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because I don't."

"You keep denying it? - He laughs with relish, the bastard. - You definitely would have gotten a few more points if you had told me."

"I don't want your points."

"Apparently not."

I feel like shouting so loudly that I break his eardrums, ripping that smile off his face. I didn't think that the most irresistible thing in the world, to me, would also become the most irritating and unbearable thing. Even more than Sunghoon's entire person…. or not?

"Ah, I get it! - He exclaims, suddenly looking at me. - You didn't tell me so you could fuck them all."

"I can do that even if you're my bias - I reply quickly and recklessly, proudly - even if you're not!"

"You admitted it! Now I'm telling everyone!"

He says this by pulling out his cell phone, I don't know why but this upsets me. Does he really want to text everyone to tell them it's my bias? It's childish, absolutely ridiculous.

I have to stop him.

I snap up, try to take the phone from his hands but he only has to lift his arm to stop me. I'm not that short, but I can't even get close to his hand.

I try anyway, or rather, I try to make him bend his arm to take the phone, but what happens is simply that my breasts, covered by the top, slam against his broad chest. Through it all, he seems to stare smugly at my expression.

This is not good, Amanda. I freeze, turning back defeated; this contact has destabilized me.

"Why don't you want them to know?"

"Because…" I seem to answer in a rush, but the truth is I don't know how to continue the sentence.

Or rather, there is a reason why I don't want to, and his name is Jake. I absolutely do not want, for any reason in the world, for him to know such a thing. But I also don't want to admit it.

On second thought, I could always deny it….

Breaking these vaguely positive thoughts is the figure of Heeseung photographing the wall of my bed.

"Yah! Are you a child?!" I call back to him visibly angry.

"Come on, why can't I?"

"I don't want Jake to know."

I'm honest, I couldn't help it. He is surprised, but maybe not surprised enough, so he goes back to photographing the wall.

"I came good here, didn't I?"

"I got it for this."

"Jake came good in this photoshoot too, you should have taken his if you care so much what he thinks."

"You're a bully, I didn't expect that." I sigh, going back to sorting out my stuff.

Again, he probably don't care, and maybe they all do. What the fans think, remains only fantasies, the people we imagine behind the cameras are actually quite scary, as humans.

"I'm not a bully." He seems to continue my sigh, his voice is different again.

"It sounds like you are to me."

"It's not like I really did." He mumbles offended.

"Will you?"

"It bothers me that you want to know."

What kind of reasoning is that? Of course I want to know, the real dilemma is why should he be bothered by it? And why does he want to do it? Is it really worth it?

"Telling others would put me at a disadvantage, while for you it would just be a flex."

Heeseung looks at me, feeling his eyes on me. "Does your friend know that you slept with both of her biases?"

I roll my eyes in irritation. "Not both, but I'll tell her."

"Doesn't it bother her?"

"She knew why I was hired, there's nothing weird about it, and she's not so childish as to hold a grudge against me over something like that."

At my statement, the pink-haired boy remains staring at me.

"I thought it was even worse between girls."

"In the past, Ester, she also dated an ex of mine because she liked him aesthetically. Don't categorize us as if we were ordinary friends."

"And it didn't bother you?"

"Why should it? We weren't together anymore, plus we're very open-minded."

Heeseung strolls around the room, continuing to observe. "I wouldn't be able to."

"Because you consider people objects."

Perhaps I am too abrupt in saying this, but I am also too tired, too vulnerable, to try to protect myself.

"Don't girls like it? Feeling owned by their boyfriends."

"Only the most naive ones." I explain, getting up and grabbing my backpack.

"Are you done?"

"I have to get the PC from over there."

He follows me in silence, I pick up the charger, the headphones, the laptop.

"Do you have any ramen?"

"What?"

"Some ramen."

"I guess so, why?"

Heeseung stretches, looking satisfied. "Let's eat here."

"No way." I deny.

"But why!" He whines like a wayward child, stamping his feet.

"These are Ester's things, i don-"

"You pass boyfriends but you're afraid she'll get upset over a little ramen?"

Checkmate, Amanda, I guess.

"Isn't your house nicer? Why do you want to stay here? The air conditioning doesn't even work."

"No problem - he exults, taking off his shirt suddenly - all fixed!"

I try to shut my mouth relatively quickly, then turn around. "You're like a mental ill, aren't you?"

"What kind of ramen flavors do you have?"

Right, he's obsessed with ramen, I can't tell how many times he's mentioned it in less than half a day. Okay, fine, but he remains shirtless. Help?

"I just don't get it - I sigh, setting my bag on the floor and turning toward the doors to see what the house offers - what's so interesting about being here?"

"When you live here, you are a normal person. I want to see what you're like when you're normal."

My God, how? How can I not turn around to stay staring at him after hearing something like that? Shirtless, I still remember it, by the way. His expression seems sincere, for the first time, perhaps because he is not looking at my face and seems uncomfortable with his own statement.

"I found out you're in love with me, that's something I wouldn't have found out if I hadn't come to your house."

I laugh robotically, annoyed again. "In love with you? I find you slightly cuter at best."

"That's 50 percent of falling in love."

"Actually, if we're talking about beauty, I think Niki is the most handsome. - I start talking, as I search the counters for any kind of ramen to bring for him to choose from, I don't understand why Ester has them scattered all over the equipped wall. - Then there's definitely Jake, then Jay."

"You don't have a giant poster of them though, that means you liked more than just my looks."

Again, Amanda? Really, whose side are you on? You should just avoid the speech.

"The voice, I really like your voice. - I say offhand, although I'm not lying, I really love his voice. - You're talented and you've even taken care of some of my favorite songs, so…" I make an effort to get to the bottom of the door, to the top shelf, I know for a fact that there are more packages there.

Something hard, long and thin, rests on my back. Yah! What are you thinking about? I'm talking about his abs.

His abs?!

I don't understand what is going on, he is practically crushing me with his body against the kitchen counter. I realize only after a few seconds that he has picked up the packages for me, him reaching there without difficulty.

Still, since he has picked them up, why doesn't he move? I turned away convinced that he would take them off, but eventually I find myself two inches from his face again, and it's not that I don't want to, but I just can't look away from him.

His eyes turned back to my lips, the perfect curve of his nose, his naturally magentate lips….

"If you tell me what you like about me, I won't tell anyone." He whispers, looking into my eyes this time.

Impossible not to swallow, as my throat becomes more and more parched. "R-Really?"

"Really." He repeats in an even warmer voice.

Why does he have to be so close? Can't I explain it at a proper distance? It's not easy to think when in front of me are his shoulders, his collarbones, the muscles of his long neck pulled like violin strings, when in front of me is Lee Heeseung.

I boldly lift a finger to his face, touching the tip of his nose. "I like when eat naturally in front of the camera. - He was the one who first erased the distance between us, so why shouldn't I touch him? That's my right. - I like the fact that you take music seriously, I like any way you sing. There's nothing you can't do when you sing."

I move my finger along the curve of his nose, he is surprised but does not push me away.

"I've always been fascinated by naturally talented, brilliant people, and I saw that you were and you are meant to shine. - I continue, avoiding looking into his eyes but focusing on the various details of his face. - I like whatever you're wearing - I admit, laughing to myself for being so shallow right now, then move my fingertip over his Cupid's bow, moving it slowly over his lips. - I like the shape of your mouth, I like your smile."

It doesn't surprise me all that much that he hasn't interrupted me yet; after all, I'm practically singing his praises, anyone would want to hear them.

Moving my finger to lift my other hand, I take his glasses, barely slipping them off. "I like you when you don't wear glasses - I put them back on him - but I also love it when you wear them."

Even so, though, I start to become uneasy because of his silence. The fact that he looks at me so intently makes me think he feels pity for me, or something like that.

"I like listening to your voice - I say after all, removing both hands, - when I'm sad, I put on your covers because your voice automatically makes me smile. I realize it's silly, but that's simply how it is."

"Are you making this up?" That's the first thing he asks, suddenly staring at me seriously.

"Ask any other fan, they'll tell you the same thing."

"I'm asking you."

My heart beats in an abnormal way, if I'm on the verge of death I'm okay with it, it seems like a worthy ending for a life like mine.

How did I get lost in his big dark eyes? How did I get caught between his body and the counter?

"If I said yes, would you believe me?" I ask.

Heeseung seems about to answer, but then evidently changes his mind. He decides instead to kiss me - yes, you read right. He kisses me, cupping my face in his large hands and kissing me.

I am kissing Lee Heeseung.

It is a surrender from the very beginning.

His lips merge with mine not able to resist him anyway. He grabs me by the hips, lifting me up so that I sit on the counter, then goes back to holding me by the cheeks as he assaults me with his kisses. Not rough, like Jay's, nor sweet like Jake's, Heeseung's kisses are dirty, perverse.

He knows how to move his lips slowly as he plays with his off-white teeth, leaving me little bites that sting. His tongue seems to melt in my mouth, I love the way it swirls around mine.

"So we have a secret now." He says, after slowly pulling away from me.

"Really?" I ask again.

Heeseung grabs my cheek again, this time though, he uses his thumb to pull the corner of my mouth, then does the same with his other hand on the other side.

"Show me tongue." He's ordering me to, it's obvious.

I have no idea where my dignity has gone, but it probably went completely astray after the kiss. I do it, in front of him, but I can't look at him in the process, it's too embarrassing.

"You are obedient… with other as well?"

I don't answer; I don't have to.

He sneers. "Then you really are. Is it because you like fucking so much?"

But what does he do? Does he just start saying things like that like it's nothing? Although I could catch a better glimpse of his character, I didn't make him one for dirty language in bed.

"Answer. Do you like it, fucking?" He asks, leaving the corners of my mouth to grasp my tongue with his index finger and thumb.

I look at him, this time, he reciprocates. "I love it."

He opens his lips, almost not expecting it, then closes his eyes for a second, smiling contentedly.

"Who fucked you better between the two of them?"

Why does everything have to be a competition? I've been with different people who had different approaches, equally valid, I really don't want to answer that question.

I bite his fingers, forcing him to remove from my mouth. "Both of them."

Heeseung laughs. "You're lying again." He says this by taking the same fingers with which he has been holding my mouth as he licks them.

Okay, okay, let's calm down. I said let's calm down.

"Why don't you want to tell me? We would have another secret. Don't you want another secret to share with me?" He says this by pushing the two offending fingers back into my mouth, and it is spontaneous for me to let him do it.

My saliva is mixing with his and I don't feel the slightest disgust. Although I suppose I would have been more excited if I hadn't realized that the one in front of me is deranged.

"I don't think I should trust you."

"Then it's true that you are awake."

Yes, that's right. Say it louder!

"It doesn't matter, I already know what you would have said anyway. - He says, taking me in his arms like a princess, unexpectedly. - I'm sure it's Jay."

I swallow, upset. "Jake is good, too."

"But it was better with Jay, wasn't it? - He continues quietly, dropping me on the big couch in the living room, while up, from above, he starts unbuttoning his jeans. - You like him because he seems to care about you, besides the fact that you liked him before, right? Since you think he is sincere, you feel more attached to him."

I swallow again, he's bothering me again. "You don't know anything at all!"

"One thing I know - he smiles, looking at me as he slowly lowers his pants, enough to expose the lump hidden under his black underwear - after today, you will no longer have any doubts about who fucked you better."

If you start out with this premise, dear Heeseung, perhaps you have no idea how good your companions really are. I don't doubt that you may have your own style, but they were just too good.

"Aren't you going to undress?" He asks me, surprised.

"I'm waiting for you to do it." I answer boldly, but I should stop him instead. Why dont I stop him?

It amuses him, but he'd rather be the first to get comfortable. "That's fine with me, too."

He grabs me by the hips, forcing my back to him. I rest my palms on the back of the couch as I feel him lift the folds of my skirt and then rest his large palm on a buttock, I have a shiver running through me from the tips of my toes to the last millimeter of my hair.

"Wow, it's so round." He comments, kneading it.

"S-Stop it!" I stammer, like an idiot, completely embarrassed.

I don't understand how I can be so awkward around him, when last night I was practically about to attack Jake. Is the fact that I like both dominating and being dominated, or do I just not have a personality? The last one would explain a lot.

Or maybe, it depends on the person in front of me.

"Why? Are you not enjoying it? - He asks, leaning his 'presence' in between. - Yet your panties - says, slipping a finger between my skin and the thin fabric of my panties - are soaked, how embarrassing."

I can't take it, it's too embarrassing, I'm not used to hearing him talk like this, honestly. My muscles are trembling because of a strange adrenaline coursing through my veins, yet I feel helpless, I feel like I am from the start completely at the mercy of his desires, and since he doesn't inspire me any trust, this makes me apprehensive.

Slipping a finger in, I gasp.

"Come on, don't pretend." He tells me, in an amused tone.

I hold back yet another groan, playing his game, but feeling mortified soon after. "What?"

"You mean to tell me you moan like that for one finger? Then what are you going to do with two…" He says it, he does.

Then he starts moving his hand faster and faster. I can't help plugging my mouth, closing my eyes in fright. He goes fast and makes me gasp, but I don't want to do it, I don't want him to make fun of me, I don't understand what's happening to me. I cling to the couch as his beat has begun to go too fast for me to contain my breathing. I feel my fingernails scratching the faux leather of the sofa as my back arches more and more, facilitating his movement.

"Go…go…slower!" I try to say, between groans.

Laughing, behind my back, he laughs again. "Are you pretending to be shy? Then you'll make me angry…"

How does his voice, with such sweet notes, sound so warm at this moment? I want to make him angrier, I admit, but if I asked him to slow down it's because I really need to get used to this speed, to the thickness of his five fingers, which 'definitely' aren't but seem to be.

"Slower!" I say, before letting out a yelp that I stifle with both hands as he continues to increase his speed.

"Why? It's only three fingers."

Really? I turn around with difficulty, although I'm practically bent over in front of him, looking at him to make sure his expression isn't sarcastic as usual.

"Do you really think I'm using my whole hand?" He asks, pulling them out; they are all but thumb and little finger, and all three are completely covered with my humors. He shows it to me, and I feel really stupid.

Not because I thought it was the whole hand as much as because now he must surely be thinking that I did it on purpose, that I said it as a pretense, to pretend… better not say what. Why is doing it with him so degrading? And why, despite this, am I already enjoying it so much?

Meat is meat, but I'm not sure it's worth it with someone like him.

"Did I hurt you?" He then asks me, since I don't answer.

I sit in front of him, not sure I want to go on, despite everything. "You'd make fun of me anyway, if I said yes."

He is surprised, I see him lift his chin uneasily as he looks away in annoyance.

"Answer."

"No…" I lie, sighing wearily.

"Are you sure? - Don't act worried, Heeseung. - It seemed-"

"I'm fine - I nod, not sure why, but I don't feel like seeing him worried, even if it weren't true. - We can continue if you want-"

But what does he do? Does he kneel down? Why is his gaze so focused? It's as if my body is being x-rayed, I can't move because of the anesthesia Heeseung seems to have given me. I could never move, as he looks at me like that, so intensely, I have chills.

"Even though I hurt you, you couldn't wait to continue, right? - He asks me in a whisper, stroking my abdomen with a finger, while his lips graze my groin and my skirt partially covers his face. - I'll help you heal."

"N-No! - I say instinctively, grabbing his head, finally managing to make contact with his hair and getting stuck for a moment. There is not a single reason why I should stop him, so why am I doing this? - Wait."

He doesn't give a shit, evidently, since his tongue has already found my other lips, the lower ones. Oh my God, there is no way I'm going to repeat something like that ever again in my life.

What is happening? It's as if an angel with cotton candy hair is abruptly leading me to heaven. It's so beautiful that I can't think of anything else.

First hell, and now heaven.

"Oh my God." I say, in italian, sinking my fingers into his hair.

Of course, he can't answer, I just feel him pushing between my legs to make me open them further. Why is he so good? Why does he put so much effort into it, if he is not the one enjoying it? I assumed that, in my position, I was the one who had to put they in the effort, and that's all.

"Lee Heeseung!" I seem to call out to him, he raises his head curiously and alarmed, finding me with a distraught, distressed expression.

"Ah…do you want to get right to it?" He asks, as his lips move in contact with my skin.

No need to answer, I push him back against me, panting more confidently as he hastily leads me down the path of pleasure.

"Mamma mia…" I say, nonchalant.

"AH!" Shouts Ester, who I can see is standing exactly in front of us.

"AAAH!" I shout back, surprised.

"AH!" Heeseung also joins us, who foolishly grabs onto my skirt to cover his face better.

I burst out laughing, Ester doesn't dare. "Please pretend that-"

"Omo, did my career just end?" He mutters between my thighs.

"No!" Rushes at us confused Ester, who then backs away.

I push Heeseung away, but he doesn't foul this time either, making himself look very prepared. "Mia carra (my dear) - improvises a terrible italian. - Nothing happened." He attempts denial.

Ester keeps shaking her hands in front of chest to reassure him but the idiot panics. "I won't say anything, really, but is it my turn next?" The red-haired girl asks with natural spontaneity.

My jaw drops instantly, he smiles, what are you smiling at, you jerk?

"Anytime."

I let them flirt through as I adjust my clothes, what a situation.

"Rest assured, I'm not telling anyone seriously." She reassures him.

Heeseung looks at her for a few seconds in silence, he's thinking about something, then gives a big smile and goes back to pretending. "Thank you so much! Mia carrrra!"

"I just came back for the phone - she explains, visibly nervous and undecided about what where or when to look, often to all these things the answer is Heeseung's chest. - Please stop speaking italian, it's horrible."

"Yah! Are all foreign fans like you? I was making an effort."

"First - Ester says, taking her phone from the kitchen counter - call me noona, second…is that what you were talking about?" She asks me.

The giggle that escapes my lips sounds damn fake. "What? What are you talking about?"

"Don't tell lies, you can't - she advises, waving as she sets off - have fun. See you soon."

"I like her." He nods, saying it as soon as Ester has closed the door.

"I know, I'd like to be with her if I were a man."

"You could have any woman and you would choose your best friend?"

"What's that got to do with it? Are you stupid?"

We continue bickering for a few handfuls of seconds before his phone rings, interrupting the mood. I guess that's how it ends, but I can't say it went badly.

"What are you doing?" He asks, seeing me get up.

I look at him surprised. "Huh?"

"Are you done, by any chance? - He looks resentful. - Is everything okay since you're done?"

I cover my mouth as a soft laugh escapes naturally. "I'm sorry… do I look like I'm done?"

"Ah, aren't you finished?!" He continues, further outraged.

I pause to observe him for a few seconds, I don't know why but I get the impression that this reaction is genuine, and it's strange, because it's the first time I've sensed it really. He notices that I'm staring at him, but he doesn't say anything, on the contrary he shifts his gaze suddenly embarrassed.

"We should go home." I advise, as he re-buttons his tight jeans with obvious difficulty.

"It's okay, I don't care."

"Don't be like that, I'm pretty tired. Too many emotions today." I further explain, picking up two packets of my favorite ramen noodles to put on the stove.

"Shall we eat here?" He asks me though.

"Do you find it comfortable? We can do that."

Why am I acting like this? Why am I humoring him? Why do I seem to feel a protective desire toward him? I also feel that behind his goliardia is just a little boy, perhaps one too gifted to know how to handle. Despite this, I also get the impression that he might stab me at any time, in whatever sense you want to interpret it, once again.

"Which… - I see him approaching restlessly. - Which one are you cooking?"

"A rather spicy one, that should do." I say, without looking at him, too busy at the stove.

He sits on the stool at the kitchen island, leaning on his palms. "You know a lot about me, don't you?"

"I know a lot about all of you."

"But I bet you know more about me."

"You're wrong - I reply, turning away - I'm not that kind of fan."

"Why do you keep rejecting me? Yet I'm so nice to you. - He sighs and pouts. - Why are you mad at me, by any chance?"

"Because…"

You don't look real, get it?

I put some condiments on the table, fortunately Ester has become perfectly accustomed to korean cuisine, so I don't have any big problems. Having plated the ramen, Heeseung looks like a child looking around with natural curiosity, or like a wild animal observing its environment with natural fear: a deer, indeed.

"Aren't you going to answer?" He asks, although his gaze is completely focused on the bowl where I have collected all the ramen, which I place in the center of the surface, amidst the condiments.

"Why should I?" I feign mystery as I sit across from him.

"Thank you for the food!" He gives thanks, picking up his chopsticks and looking at the dishes in front of him with that splendid smile, despite the fact that they are objectively nothing much.

"Make yourself at home."

"I will."

The meal begins quietly, Heeseung is too focused on the food, me on him, who is awkward and spontaneous as he stuffs his mouth, who smiles sincerely when he has finished scooping a mouthful of ramen into his wide, lovely mouth.

"I like this brand, but I've eaten it a few times."

"How come?"

"This is a poor's brand."

Completely surprised by his statement, I stand still for a moment. "Oh yeah? I thought you liked the mini-market stuff." I explain, justifying my reaction.

Heeseung remains staring at me in silence, for the umpteenth time, I blatantly uncomfortable cough. "No, I like expensive brands."

"I should have guessed."

"When you try those kinds of products - he says, putting a pile of enoki mushrooms in my bowl - it's hard to go back to liking that stuff. - It makes sense, I realize, but I'm still confused that he would give me such thoughtfulness. - What are you thinking about? I don't like enoki mushrooms."

"Ah - I exclaim now with clearer ideas, picking up some of them - that's fine. I like them."

Lunch continues in a strange silence for a few seconds, then I see him pick up the bowl with both hands, to drink the broth. This spontaneously makes me smile, because it is very honest behavior, though not exactly approved by occidental etiquette.

"Glad the meal was to your liking, Lee Heeseung."

"Don't be so formal." He feigns shyness.

I smile again, unable to stop. "Do you want to eat this too?"

"No, if I get fat you will buy Jay's giant poster. I'm doing you a favor - he laughs, satisfied, then looks at my plate - but why aren't you eating anything? Don't tell me it's really because of me? Sunghoon's?"

"No - I wipe away all his doubts with my hand, relaxed - it's just that I haven't gotten used to all this yet. My stomach is completely shut down."

"Even the first night, you decided what to order but ate almost nothing, instead you just drank. Are you an alcoholic? I imagine less attractive alcoholics."

I really like this atmosphere, it feels so spontaneous. Heeseung has a sweet voice, it's nice to hear him talk, I imagine I could do it for hours and it's amazing to be in front of him while he simply exists. The feelings since we left home have changed so many times that I feel a tornado of emotions inside me.

"Could I be?" I ask, feigning thoughtfulness.

"Really you should-"

Getting up before I can finish the sentence, he freezes, in turn. "Shall we go? We're in the middle of the date now."

In the end, Heeseung is very different from how he introduced himself, almost giving me the impression that he is calmer than he wants to appear. His company is pleasant, and strangely he is not so annoying, yet he still doesn't convince me. But why?

"What if we order takeout and simply go home?" He asks me, after evidently thinking about it for a long time.

"Why?"

He looks at me, not answering.

"No, I told you I'm retiring. I'm tired."

Wait, Amanda, are you rejecting Lee Heeseung? And when did we agree to that? What exactly is going on?

"What?" He asks, but I wonder too.

"I don't… I don't feel like it, but we can play, though. I'm taking the laptop for that."

He looks at me again, then sketches a confused half-smile. "Ok, let's do it."

Oh no, I get it! Your tactic is much more devious, Amanda.

NEXT CHATPER:

TRAILER:

[death-in-a-handbasket]

Edgar anon is back (＾ω＾) I'm still learning details about Edgar's backstory, it's definitely good to read into his stuff so I can't add much to my thoughts from there and won't elaborate too too much. He was extremely talented from a young age and receive the attention and praises from his family and people around him, but he had grown up to find he does not share the same views on art with anyone around him, including his mentor in his childhood who he refers to as a fraud and that nobody around him is worthy of discussing art with him ^^

He is portrayed as very stubborn, snobby and rude ,, which i *despise* how people either erase that from his personality, or make him change as soon as it comes to sexual exchanges. He feels as though everyone is below him so I see no reason why that wouldn't carry over to his intimate life yknow? Nothing wrong with being a pillow princess but every time someone erases big aspects of personality for their 'soft femboy edgar' I want to jump out a window

I don't know if I think he'd be a top by traditional standards, but definitely the dominant one. Power bottom or something, i don't know, just in charge. He has an ego and I feel hed love to feed it by having someone who'd listen to whatever he said even if it was mean/humiliating, so yeah definitely mean if anything. I think he'd like the power dynamic of having someone of higher status/taller height/stronger submit to him.

I also think he'd be into bloodplay, it's pretty much almost explicitly stated he started making paintings with his own blood and went to the manor to find and use other people's.

Aghh I have to go back to work but I will be back to talk about more if you'd like! Sorry I couldn't elaborate on much rn

no worries anon! sorry it took me a bit to answer this, I was finishing up the last of my finals when this came in and I had to lock in and study x.x but a 95 on on both of my last 2 finals was well worth it 🙌‼️ so slayyy also I wanted to sit down and read Edgar's wiki page proper so I could get a sex reading on him before viewing your take 👍

now that i have done that, I must say I do agree, he has a rude streak, not that it's entirely unwarranted, his family did die around him out of illness and negligence so I can't blame him for being distrusting in those around him. Whether his mentor was actually a fraud and whether the people around him were genuinely buttering him up because they wanted money and not because they liked his art....well jury is still out on that, unreliable narrators are a dime a dozen in this media so I'm hesitant to put full faith in his view of people and not just the ramblings of someone both paranoid and arrogant.

I digress though he does read as having quite the superiority complex with a for sure aura of judgement about him, so when people make him a bottom in canon x canon fics that just makes me feel that they want to humble that man professionally, in that case just write an x reader fic because I doubt his trust issues and personal arrogance would have him submitting to ANYONE in canon. soft femboy Edgar my ass. that guy's verbal jabs could kill a man, they just saw a guy who was vaguely twinkish and decided he was a whimpery sub. [LOUD INCORRECT BUZZER] hey fandom at large. did you know feminine/twink looking men can dom. or are we just going to act massively stupid and hit them with the fem = bottom stereotype. I feel like this is also a large indicator that people are NOT reading the lore. bullshit. they do this to Luca too who is also rude and stubborn himself. sighs head in hands

anyways !!!!! I fully salute your Edgar truth and think he would be into all sorts of powerplay, and his degradation would cut like a knife for sure for sure. I think with his whole thing of hating flattery because he thinks people are lying I think he would find it strangely enthralling to be insulted, like an argument could serve as foreplay honestly, or perhaps he would like to tame a brat. I could even see him enjoying degrading someone who would worship him as a form of ugly retribution for all the lies.

ALSO AMEN BLOODPLAY LETSGOOOOOO I just know that he makes the finest of cuts and is very precise with it, I mean his og weapon of choice was A LETTER OPENER. he means business.

thank you for sharing anon !! after reading his wiki your takes def make sense and this was so fun to answer :D

[visxenyax]

-𝕯𝖊𝖆𝖗 𝖀𝖓𝖈𝖑𝖊 𝕰𝖕: 2

𝖘𝖞𝖕𝖓𝖔𝖘𝖎𝖘: Visenya and Aemond do not have a good relationship, due to the fact that she has Luke and Jace as brothers, enemies of Aemond, and since they were children they have never tolerated each other; but there is a small tolerance between the two. 𝖂𝖆𝖗𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌: Public Sex; NSFW; Incest; Enemys to lover; blood; fighting (fight between a man and a girl); age gap She: 17; Him:26 -------------- One stormy night Aemond was sleepless, sitting in the armchair watching the fireplace that shone with a warm and sensual light; her sleep hadn't come yet, so she decided to cover herself with her green silk dressing gown and go to the kitchen to nibble on something

Going out the door, he could notice an unusual shadow running towards the kitchen; dumbfounded, the boy became curious to find out who he was, so he decided to chase the mysterious shadow

He ran until he reached the kitchen door, where moments earlier the shadow had entered.

<<Who goes there?>> asked the prince, immediately lighting a torch to light up the whole room<<Is that you?! brat!>> <<Surprise!>> Visenya replied in her usual ironic tone<<What are you doing here at this hour?>> <<Can't you see?>>Aemond was pissed off, he hated when Visenya instead of answering him politely, answered him like an immoral, like a cheap peasant girl <<Your behavior is bothering me, miss!>> <<then don't talk to me, do it first!>>

Aemond had always been a prince with all the trimmings, so to speak, he also had his dark side, but he always wanted to demonstrate his elegance, his fine bearing…

But decisively Aemond was tired that day, a fire of sudden anger ignited within him; he snapped at her without thinking and his hand was pressed directly on her face, triggering a shock reaction in her.

<<Lesson you need, young lady, show more respect to those older than you, I'm 26 for the love of the seven gods and I'm certainly very tired of your behavior!!>> shouted Aemond, venting his anger anger he had on her.

<<I'm only seventeen!, how the hell did you think to slap me? I'm not your daughter!>>She slapped him too, out of spite, certainly Visenya never wanted to agree with him, she wasn't a calm person, she was a rebellious spirit, she wanted to behave like a person not like a princess, she never had the noble spirit that the whole family has, in part they accept it like this, but Aemond's family really not, the higtowers hate it, as they hate his parents and the bastards of his brothers <<You little Bastard,how dare you slap me?! to your future king!>>

<<Future what? you haven't been elected yet, you're just a man…or rather a spoiled child, you mustn't touch me, you have no right to do-

At that precise moment Aemond slapped him again harder; while in anger he took her face with both hands and kissed her, kissing her he was venting his repressed desire; a desire that he had been cultivating for four years now, he wanted her to become his, but she was always distant, always attached to his brother Jaherys, and now he had the opportunity to make her his, but he didn't know how; he didn't know how he would react now, he was all caught up in the anger that unleashed and acting like this without thinking, he continued to forcefully press his lips against hers.

Moans came from Visenya's covered mouth, she was wriggling, but slowly she accepted the kiss…

when the two separated a thin thread of saliva bound the two; their breaths were ragged, their cheeks flushed, as they exchanged looks of anger and desire…

silence hangs over them, the room was completely soundless, the two young men kept looking at each other, until Aemond took courage and approached his niece.

<<Do you remember last night, inside the barn?>>

Visenya nodded in response

<<Here it would be risky to take you>>

as he spoke he got closer and closer

<<When you stroked my crotch, right at the point where my cock was already exploding for you>>

Aemond was very close to his niece; at her uncle's story she turned red as a tomato, embarrassed she turned around leaning her hands on the table; he could feel her breath on his neck; shivers down his spine he received from that distant but exciting contact <<Uncle..>> a soft whisper uttered Visenya

As she whispered her name, the uncle with his eagerness, his engorged penis rested on his niece's hip, eliciting a soft moan of surprise from her

<<Like last night, my friend makes you boil, my little niece? here it is>> saying the last word Aemond intensified the contact with his swollen penis on the girl's side; but dissatisfied a few minutes later he positioned himself on the young woman's bottom, starting to rub

<<Uncle...and if someone saw us?...>> Her uncle prevented Visenya from speaking again, he wanted to savor this moment with her, turning the young girl's head and joining her lips once more, but delicately, the sweetness of the kiss was gradually fading, turning into an intense kiss , adding tongue and creating a symphony of wet noises and sinuous movements with their tongues.

While Aemond's penis was getting more and more annoying, being trapped inside that cloth, once it was fully inflated, was very painful for him, in fact moans of pleasure mixed with those of pain let out; impatiently he lowered his pants, giving freedom to his penis to be free, free to explore his niece.

<< You're driving me crazy, uncle, please I want you>>

The man hurriedly lifted the back of his niece's dress; once he got up he could look at her butt, the one he loved so much, he didn't resist and grabbed it, playing with it for a while while he was still rubbing on her, this time inside the crack of her curves

<<My Visenya, my sweet Visenya...you are blowing me up, I can't help myself, your every wish is an order!>> Nonchalantly Aemond placed a hand on the girl's shoulder making her lower a little, spitting his saliva on his own penis, and with a decisive stroke he entered her

Visenya was happy in that moment to savor the sensation of her uncle entering her, the passion he entered inside the girl's cavity, it was a feeling of pure ecstasy

In Visenya the only reaction he left was a pleasantly taken aback face, you could read on his face, the excitement and the lust for his uncle's penis. <<You like to take it, huh?! say it, say it how much you enjoy taking me inside you, your tight vagina drives me crazy, every time I move I feel how much you want to trap me inside you! tell me that you want me, that you long for me!>>

<<U-uncle these words are so...indecent-

Aemond was not thrilled with her answer and as punishment, landed a decisive blow much stronger than the others, leaving Visenya speechless <<Say it! otherwise I'll stop and you'll never have me back with you>>

<<Uncle...I want you...I crave you, I love when you're inside me!>> he screamed with pleasure

<<Here is my good princess>>

the embrace continued until Visenya's legs gave way, finding herself supported by her uncle, who immediately raised her by placing her prone on the table, coming out of her, and lowering himself while giving himself pleasure, he decided to savor his niece's vagina .

A new sensation Visenya had, she finally got to know her uncle's tongue, which wandered over her clitoris up into her cavity, it had become a vicious circle

From the silence he uttered inside that room, to an orchestra of moans; the moans were intensifying more and more, until the climax reached the two boys.

Aemond poured his hot cum on the floor, small spurts of squirting pouring out of her, while she was still lying on the table tired, red-faced, and her uncle was sitting on the floor with his penis gradually portraying

<<Well, well my dear little brother is having fun with my little niece!>> a voice suddenly appeared at the door....

-------------------- who was? the end, Ep: 2

[synergysilhouette]

An alternate take on "Sinbad: Legend of the Seven Seas" (2003)

I'm back with another Dreamworks rewrite! To be honest, I LOATHE this movie because a lot of it feels like wasted potential, and I wanted to fix some things. Be warned: as you may have guessed, this is all subjective changes. Be sure to check out my rewrite of "El Dorado" as well!

Character overhaul for Sinbad. Similar to Flynn Rider, he's supposed to come off as charming and clever, but instead just comes off--to me, at least--as sleazy and goofy. Sinbad has good moments, but he's willing to let his own best friend die because he believes Proteus' father won't let him die. He's right about Dymas, but Sinbad underestimates Proteus' integrity, showing how little he knows his friend. In fact, he doesn't really change gears until Eris attempts to deceive him; the whole journey, he comes off as arrogant and pompous, not at all likeable except when he saves Proteus on impulse at the beginning. In my rewrite, he's much more smooth and intelligent, calm and logical, in contrast to Proteus' more emotional and compassionate personality. He's much more honorable--YES, he's still a pirate--and is much less bold, ie showing up to Syracuse in disguise in order not to rouse suspicion or get Proteus in trouble. He may or may not still be seducing and stealing while he's there, though. And even though it won't impact the plot much, I'd make him Middle Eastern as a nod to the original cycle of stories (IDK if it was confirmed if he was Greek or not).

2. Fleshing out the crew more. While Sinbad's crew is made up of unique characters, they don't feel like people to me. They mainly seem to exist for comedy and due to the fact that Sinbad can't man the ship alone. This critique is rather vague since I don't have specific things that I'd change, but having more conversations with them between themselves, as well as with others (such as Marina, Sinbad, and Proteus) would've made them feel like actual characters to me. Kale and Rat in particular feel like they could be even more interesting.

3. Marina is...different. Let me make something clear: I'm TIRED of battle of the sexes dynamics in movies that don't revolve around gender. And I hate how the writers decided to hurt Proteus by making Marina his fiance and then have her fall in love with Sinbad. Instead, Marina is a noble, but not the firstborn, and thus has a bit more flexibility under her belt for her life decisions--though when she decides to join Sinbad, it's still met with an uproar from the bureaucracy. Sinbad recognizes her intelligence and combat skills, as well as her desire to explore, so he accepts her as a crewmember, since he thinks he needs all the help he can get. Some crewmembers due try to charm and flirt with her, but as time goes on, this becomes more platonic rather than serious; I know the optics of a shipfull of thirsty men and one woman can be...uncomfortable, to say the least.

4. Proteus breaks. I'd like to think that Dymas succeeds in getting Proteus away from Syracuse--albeit against Proteus' will--and instead takes his place, knowing someone will have to answer for this. This would happen around the middle of the film, and Eris sees this as an interesting turn of events. She uses her powers to kidnap Proteus and bring him to Tartarus, allowing him to see everything that is occurring and has occurred during the journey--albeit with a bit of twists. Eris makes it look like Sinbad DID steal the book of peace, and that even though he ventures to Tartarus, it's all a ruse, as he has the book in his possession in exchange for riches that only a goddess can give. Proteus has a hard time believing this (especially when it comes from a goddess of chaos), but slowly he does begin to wonder if he had too much faith in Sinbad, and if their friendship was based on him desperate to escape the confines of his station. As such, Proteus makes his own deal with Eris to test Sinbad's character. Eris attempts to trick Sinbad by asking him which is mroe important: restoring peace or getting his friend back. Despite his friendship with Proteus, he recognizes how Eris stealing the book will create destruction must greater than he can comprehend. That said, he lies and says that Proteus is more important, but Eris sees through his lies and sends him away--albeit with Proteus, who bitterly wonders why Sinbad bothered to lie. They fight, but when Sinbad can't bring himself to harm his friend, they reconcile so that Sinbad can face the consequences of the stolen book and Proteus face his punishment for escaping.

5. MORE. FLASHBACKS. We had a lot of "tell, don't show" in the original films, and it made the events weigh less than if we had seen them ourselves.

6. The duality of Eris. In Hesiod's "Works and Days," Eris is the name of two deities, one who is beloved once you come to understand her, and another who is feared and despised--but still given her dues since she's a goddess. In the film, Eris is the antagonist, but is more troublesome than completely evil; she wreaks havoc and thrives in discord, but is unable to break a vow that she makes (as far as we know). It'd be fun if throughout the story, we see Eris doing things on a whim, both helping and hurting others rather than just enjoying destruction. However, this duality makes her VERY untrustworthy to mortals, since in my version, the two goddesses are one, so you never knew who you'll be dealing with. Her duality would essentially serve as a metaphor for trustworthiness and change; is Sinbad the thief completely selfish? Is Proteus the gentle prince incapable of corruption? And I'd make the Book of Peace a highly coveted commodity; Syracuse is a paradise since the book offers them riches and prosperity (still distributed unevenly among the masses, mind you), so once it's gone, the kingdom is thrown into disruption, and the threat of invasion and collapse is very real.

7. The journey is different. I do like the idea that Eris is a bit more present rather than being an observer, and throughout the journey, she tests Sinbad's mettle and attitude, wondering if he's willing to sacrifice his morals or his crew in order to get the book of peace. The sirens sing of knowledge beyond the mortal realm, but Sinbad is unwilling to risk his crew going mad for that knowledge. The following trials also test his intelligence and integrity, as well as furthering his bond with Marina.

These are just some ideas, but I do think I'd enjoy "Sinbad" if it had incorporated some of these concepts. Lemme know what you think of this alternate take!